Chapter 1: Harsh Environment
Chapter Text
Marcy's POV
I always felt misunderstood. Not many people care about what I feel or what I say. They ignore me or say that I'm annoying. It's like I don't exist to anyone. For years, I suffered a lot because I was sold to a pack by my own parents at the age of eight. The alpha of the Newtopia pack that I'm in mistreats me since I'm weak and an omega. I wasn't allowed to talk to anybody in the pack, making me feel lonely.
Being alone most of the time sucked without having somebody to talk to. Except, I have four people in my life that I managed to build a friendship with. Well...technically three. Even though my alpha said I couldn't speak to anyone in the pack, I was able to be friends with Yunan and Olivia. They were like mothers to me. So gentle and welcoming. They've done whatever they could to protect me from our alpha. Until the two of them were kicked out. After that, I haven't heard from them.
My third friend is Sasha Waybright. She's not from my pack, but I met her in my second year of highschool. She is independent along with her adopted father, Grime, who's not in any pack. Sasha likes to ditch school unless she needs to stay for cheerleading practice. But whenever I need her, she stays at school for me.
Last but not least, Anne Boonchuy. She's not a friend of mine. Not even an acquaintance. What she is to me is nothing more than a crush. We've never spoken to each other nor did we have any classes together. I don't know why, but something about Anne just catches my attention. It's bad that I like her because werewolves are supposed to have mates. I know for sure she's not my mate because there's somebody else perfect just for Anne. Either way, who would even be in love with someone like me.
"Hey Marcy," I perked my head up from under the covers to see Cloak-Bot, my alpha's beta, barge into my small room. Cloak-Bot is a nickname given to this beta when he was first brought into the pack, as he didn't have a name of his own.
"Yes?"
"Alpha Andrias has some tasks for you to do around the house. Him, myself, and the pack will be doing our morning run in the woods. He says he wants you to finish everything by the time we arrive back or else," Cloak had a paper in his hand which he crumbled it to a ball and tossed it on my bed. It landed by where my feet were at. He didn't say anything else and shut the door.
I turned my body to the side to check the time on my phone. It was six in the morning. I groaned to myself, still feeling exhausted from the lack of sleep. But there's some good news for me when I finish up whatever Andrias needs me to do. I can read my books that Yunan and Olivia have given to me and do some studying to get back on track when I begin my last year of school.
I pulled the blanket off of me and grabbed the ball of paper from the edge of the bed. I unscrambled it to see a title on the top saying To-Do List. Indeed, there was a list in bulletin points with different chores written on the lined paper. I need to sweep, mop, wash dishes, and make the alpha's bed.
"How in the world am I supposed to do all of this in two hours? I swear Andrias is doing it on purpose. I can't even eat breakfast until I'm done cleaning first," I mumbled to myself. My eyes started welling up with tears. I'm the only person who's a maid in this household.
As much as I want to escape this place for good, I can't. There's nowhere for me to stay. I don't want to be a bother to Sasha and ask my friend if I can crash at her place. I would rather get a place of my own and be myself. Then, nobody would have to see me again and tell me what to do. Instead, I'm stuck here in a basement with hardly any light and warmth.
I used the back of my hand to wipe away the tears that fell and got up from my bed. I slipped on my slippers and headed to the bathroom. I didn't bother getting dressed or brushing my hair because it would get dirty or messy if I did. All I did was brush my teeth and make my way out of the bedroom. It was quiet in the house which meant that everyone was gone.
I walked over to a closet filled with cleaning supplies and took out what I needed to use. I decided to do my chores in order like how it's written on the paper. I took the broom and went ahead on sweeping the first floor. It took twenty minutes before I completed downstairs. Ten minutes is what it took to sweep on the second floor. Now, it was on to mopping.
I always do a sloppy job at washing the tile floor. No one notices it, so it was a piece of cake for me to act like I've mopped the entire floor. What sucked about it is that I slip and fall a lot. You can say clumsy is my middle name. I finished up and down stairs in fifteen minutes. Next up was washing the dishes. My worst nightmare. The pack has around twenty-five members. Imagine all the dishes I have to do. Thank the moon goddess for disposable plates.
All I needed to scrub were silverwares, cups, pots, and pans. I completed that task in an hour. All I had left was fixing Andrias' bed. Honestly, I don't understand why a guy like him needs his bed to be made. He's grown up for goddess's sake. Everyone makes their own bed except the alpha. I wish I could tell him that, but he would definitely banish me or worse.
Right as I was about to go upstairs and into Andrias' room, the front door swung open. Andrias was the first to enter while the rest of the pack lined up behind him. I got anxious when Andrias was the only one to approach me. I didn't even get to make his stupid bed.
"Good morning Marcy. I see that you cleaned the floor up very well. I saw the sink clear which means you did the dishes like you were told to do so. How about my bed? Did you change the sheets and pillow covers?" Andrias voiced with no emotions. His yellow eyes glared hard at mine, trying to make me submit to him.
I gulped and nervously said, "I did not, alpha. I'm sorry, but I-" Andrias raised his hand, indicating for me to stop talking.
"There's no buts here Marcy. You know the rules when it comes to doing your duty. Get everything done before my pack and I arrive home. Now look at what you've done. You're the one to be blamed for what's going to happen to you," before I could say anything, Andrias roughly gripped the back of my neck.
He forcefully dragged me down to the basement where I was shoved harshly onto the concrete ground. I tried pulling myself up until Andrias kicked me at the stomach. I cried out in pain as the oxygen was brought out of my body. I clenched onto my stomach immediately after being kicked. Tears rolled down from the amount of suffering I was in. Andrias removed my hand away to bring in a second kick to the same area on my stomach.
The pain got worse considering I was kicked twice at the same spot. I figured Andrias had left a nasty, huge bruise above the abdominal region. It would also be sore which means I can't move around my torso. At least this was better than being slapped or hit on the face. No one will be able to view what the alpha has done to my face.
"You have fast, working hands Wu. That's why your parents left you here with me. I hate doing this as much as you hate getting hurt, but this needs to be done in order to set you straight. I'm no longer playing around. You're just an omega, so you must do what I say and whenever I say it. Surely, you won't let it happen again, am I right?"
"Y-yes, alpha," I answered, gritting my teeth.
"Very well. I still need you to continue making my bed. Then, you'll be making breakfast for all of us. Don't disappoint me," Andrias spoke out with a hint of frustration in his words.
"I won't."
"Good," he then climbed the stairs and shut the door, leaving me by myself, injured. I sobbed quietly when I did my best to get up. My stomach was aching a lot after standing fully on my two feet. I stumbled over to a long mirror that stood on a wall next to my small dresser. I brought a hand onto the hem of my pj shirt and lifted it to see a nasty bruise forming. It was a mix of a dark red, light yellow, and purple near my belly button.
I sighed heavily before putting my shirt back down and slowly making my way out of the room. Five minutes and I would've been done with my work. That's all I needed. I could have read a new chapter of my book, played Vagabondia Chronicles, or watched War of the Warlocks. Rather, I got hurt. Like I always do. And there's no one there to protect me.
One week later
Finally, I get to leave this place and go to school! I hate summer breaks because I am not able to go outside and do some exploring. Instead, I have to stay at home and tidy up for Andrias. At school, I have the freedom to do what I want. I do get bullied a lot, but it's better than being abused and controlled by my alpha.
It was six thirty in the morning when I began getting ready. Saint James Highschool is a highschool for werewolves only. No matter what rank or what pack you're from, they welcome any wolves. There's only one class assigned to every werewolf which teaches four different subjects that you need in order to graduate. In between those subjects, you get a ten minute break.
This year, I hope that I would get the same class as Sasha and Anne. I'd be extremely happy to have both my friend and my crush with me. Anne obviously doesn't know that I exist, but that's fine. As long as I can admire her from afar, I'll be joyful. Thinking about it is making me squeal in excitement.
"You're going to be late on your first day back! If you don't hurry up, it'll be your fault for not making it on time to school!" I heard Cloak-Bot yell from above the basement. I hurriedly brushed my hair and went to grab my backpack that I've been reusing since my first year of highschool. I ran up the stairs, tripping on a few steps and made it outside.
I looked ahead to see the bus about to close the doors before I yelled at the bus driver to wait. I sprinted in the bus where I apologized to the driver for making them wait. I strolled down the aisle where there were approximately thirty people already seated. My eyes glanced around to see a specific blonde haired girl sitting in a seat by herself. I quickly went over to the back of the bus where Sasha was at.
She was staring at the window, not noticing me until I tapped on her shoulder and sarcastically asked, "Do you have room for one more?"
"Nope," she jokingly said before patting the seat next to her. I beamed brightly and flopped near my friend.
"Hey Sasha! Are you excited to be back at school for one more year?"
"Yes and no. Yes because this is the last year I'm going to be at this trashy place, and I get to chill with you. I said no because I need to do pointless school work that really just wastes my precious time."
"Aw Sash. It's nice that you want to spend some quality time with your best friend. Also, school work is not pointless. You learn new things that you never knew before! There's so much in this world that we don't know about."
"Typically nerdy Marcy," Sasha smirked, making me nudge her side.
"Hey! At least this nerd is quite smart and doesn't fail her class unlike somebody here."
"Tch. So what if I fail my classes? Grime is making me busy with my schedule by helping people do construction work. I have enough food on my plate."
"Just at least try. It's your last year, so make it worth it."
My stubborn friend sighed before agreeing, "Okay, fine. I'll at least mix things up a bit for you. I could use a change for once," Sasha picked up a strand of her hair to take a look at it.
"Are you thinking about cutting your hair?"
"Yeah. I let it grow for years, and I think it's time to chop it off. At least behind my shoulders. Do you think it would look decent on me?"
I responded saying, "Yeah! You'll look awesome!"
"Then it's settled. I'll get that haircut sometime this week. Oh! I almost forgot," Sasha dug into her pocket to pull out a brand new phone with a case attached to it.
"No way! You finally got a new phone!?"
"Yep. I saved enough money to pay off this one. I still need maybe two weeks to get used to using this thing, but I'll be a pro in no time."
"Ah, here. Let me add in my phone number to your contacts, so we can call and text each other," Sasha lended me her phone to put in my number. It took a minute before I added it to her contact info.
"Here you go," I gave back the device.
"Sweet. I can't wait to use my phone during class. That's something that will keep me entertained for sure," my friend grinned widely. I chuckled lightly and leaned into the seat as everyone in the vehicle waited for a few minutes to arrive on school grounds. Time passed and the bus began to park near the curb.
"We are here Sash!" I shook the girl next to me crazily while she allowed me to.
"Jeez, what did you put in your coffee to get you this hyped up for school? Is it because of that Boonchuy girl?"
"W-what!? Pft! No. You're speaking nonsense," I felt myself become flustered right away.
"Mhm, sure. Whatever you say girl. Let's just get out of here and get our schedule. I want to know if we have the same teacher together."
"Right," I moved myself to the aisle and stepped out of the bus with Sasha behind me. We walked straight to the office where there was a line of kids waiting for their schedules to be handed out. I was glad that there's twenty kids, and the line was moving pretty quick. It might've been a couple minutes before we made it to the counter. The office ladies asked for mine and Sasha's name and gave us a piece of paper. Immediately, we compared our class.
"Let's go! We have the same teacher," Sasha pulled me close to her.
"Heck yeah! Do you think Mr. Humphrey will let us choose our own seats?"
"I have no idea, but hopefully he does."
"I agree. Want to find the room together?"
"I'm done."
"And maybe on our way, we'll see your crush," I wiggled my eyebrows at Sasha. I saw her face quickly turn red as she looked away from me. I giggled at her action and bumped my shoulders against hers.
"We don't talk about t-that."
"Come on Sasha. You teased me about my crush, so now it's my turn to do it back."
"Oh how the tables turned for you. You know Gabby is friends with Anne right? Maybe if you somehow get close to Anne, you can do me a favor by setting me up with Gabby," Sasha suggested.
"Or, you can do it yourself and ask her out."
"It's not that easy Marcy. It's like me telling you to ask Boonchuy out which you don't have the guts to do it."
"Yeah, you're right. I mean, who would want to be with me. I'm...weird," I muttered.
"In your own way. Everyone is weird too. For crying out loud, Anne and Gabby are also weird. We are unique in our own way, and that's perfectly normal. If anyone doesn't like you then fuck them. They don't deserve you at all."
"Wow. That is very inspiring of you to say. And thoughtful. Thanks Sash. I appreciate the advice you've given me. It means a lot to me," I softly smiled.
"Anytime Wu. Grime has taught me so much, so I might as well put it into use by helping a friend out."
"You big softie," I lightly punched Sasha on the shoulder and averted my eyes back on my agenda. We were almost near the back of the school building, away from everybody else in the hallway.
"I see that we are getting closer to room twenty-three. We need seven rooms to go and then we'll find ou- oof!" I felt myself being shoved onto the floor. I landed on my butt hard, and my paper flew to the ground. I saw someone's shoe step on it and that's when I looked up.
"What the hell was that for, Maggie?!" Sasha yelled in anger.
"Oops. Sorry. She was just in my way," Maggie had a smug expression.
"You're dead to me!" Sasha darted towards Maggie with her fist in the air. Behind Maggie was someone approaching the scene.
"Hey what's going on?" It was too late when Maggie slightly pulled herself aside and Anne was revealed. That's when Sasha accidentally punched Anne in the face full on.
"Woah, ow," Anne rapidly brought her hand up to her delicate face. Both Sasha and I were shocked as our eyes and mouth were opened wide. I was scared of what was about to happen next. I didn't want to see my crush fight my friend. I can't believe that Sasha punched Anne out of all people.
"Oh shit! I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to punch you. I was just trying to-"
Anne interrupted her and said, "W-wow, haha. You hit like a beast dude! You got some strength in ya." The girl I like removed her hand to show blood running out of her nose. I was astounded to see a smile plastered on her face. Sasha was right. Anne is weird in her own way, and I love it. I got myself back up from the ground, trying not to stand out for Anne to see me. I had my schedule back into my hand since Maggie was too focused on Anne.
"Sasha Waybright!" Everyone turned their head to the voice that belonged to Principal Murphy. She was speed walking towards our directions with her brows furrowed.
"On the first day back and this is what you do already?! I thought you would change into someone better, but instead, you go punching anyone you see."
"What!? I wasn't trying to hurt Anne. It was an accident. I was just-"
"No excuses missy. You're coming with me at this instant."
"Wait a minute Principal Murphy," Anne intruded before Sasha went with the principal to the office.
"Her and I were playing a stupid game. I wanted to know how hard we can punch each other in the face, so I had her go first. I'm sorry that you misread the situation. It's not Sasha's fault but mine. I apologize for rough housing at school. It won't happen again," Anne tried to cover for my best friend. I couldn't accept the fact that Anne was trying to get Sasha out of trouble. She even apologized! That made me fall for Anne even more.
"O-oh. I see. Well then, I accept your apology and please do not do such dumb games like this. You're off the hook, and if I see you two act out like this, I won't hesitate to get you both in trouble. Understood girls?"
"Yes ma'am," Sasha and Anne responded.
"Take Miss Boonchuy to the nurse Maggie. She needs to be cleaned up before class begins," Principal Murphy stated before walking away from the incident. Maggie grabbed Anne by the upper arm and dragged her to the same way Murphy went. Sasha was left standing with me.
"What. Just. Happened?" Sasha was in a state of shock with her eyes widened and her mouth gaped open.
"You punched Anne! My crush!"
"Fuck! Sorry Marcy! I didn't mean to! That stupid son of a bitch Maggie moved out of the way for me to just punch Anne right in the face. Dammit, she's going to beat me up! What have I done?"
"Hey, hey. She is not going to beat you up. Anne said that it's not your fault. She lied to Murphy, so you wouldn't get in trouble. Do you know how amazing she is for doing that?"
"Yeah she is. I thought Boonchuy would rat me out or something, but thank goodness she has a heart of gold," Sasha sighed in relief.
"Me too, and thank you for standing up for me. You didn't have to do that," I thanked my friend.
"I needed to do that. It would help get rid of my anger, and I wouldn't allow anyone to treat my friend like that. Not on my watch anyways."
"Come here Sashy," I pulled her in for a friendly hug. She wrapped her arms around me for a few seconds before parting away. Minutes later and the bell rang to indicate that everyone should start heading to their new class. The hallways that were once empty were now being filled by students.
"We should get to class first in case Mr. Humphrey allows us to pick seats," I proposed.
"Sounds like a plan. Can we sit all the way in the back of the classroom?"
"Yeah so you can sleep through class or use your phone during lectures. I know what you're up to Sash."
"You know me so well," she mumbled loud enough for me to hear. We were already next to the classroom and noticed that the door was open for anyone to enter. Sash and I went inside to see our teacher writing on the board. He appeared to be a slight bald man with white hairs sticking on the side. Humphrey's age seemed to be around the early sixties. I guess he heard us when we stepped in because he rotated his head to the doorway where we were at.
"Good morning ladies. Welcome back to school. You can sit anywhere you'd like." Sasha and I looked at each other with huge grins spread out. We greeted the teacher and went our way to the back of the class. Sasha picked out a seat near the corner end, and I sat next to her to my left. We put our backpacks by our feet and awaited for the rest of our new peers to arrive inside of class.
I stared at the doorway, hoping that Anne would magically enter. Eight minutes in and almost everyone filled up the seats. There were two seats available next to Sasha and I which I wasn't surprised. People in the same grade as us know that we are nothing but loners, so they stay away. It's pretty stupid in my opinion for them to not even get near my blonde friend and I.
The bell rang and it meant that Anne was not in the same class as me. As expected, I felt disappointed. I was looking forward to finally meeting and getting to know her. Sadly, it wouldn't happen. Or so I thought. Five minutes in and Mr. Humphrey was busy introducing himself. I paid attention to learn about my teacher when he and everyone in the room heard the door knock.
He opened it to receive a small, square shaped paper from someone on the other side of the doorway. I couldn't make out what Humphrey was saying but he brought the door wider to let the unknown person in. My eyes lit up right away when I saw Anne enter the classroom. She had a bandage applied to her nose and an ice bag to keep down the swelling. Next to her was Sasha's crush, Gabby.
I faced Sasha, and she had the same reaction as I did when we saw the girls of our dreams. I did my best to contain my giddiness when they were both coming in our way. I thanked the moon goddess for letting this moment happen. Anne Boonchuy and Gabby are going to sit near Sasha and I. Sasha put her head down as I pretended to be distracted by my desk when I felt a presence hover over me.
"Excuse me. Do you mind if I sit next to you?"
I hesitated to look up and couldn't bring myself to gaze at her eyes. I already felt like a nervous wreck, and she might have caught on to it. Anne might also think that I'm super weird for being awkward and quiet. Please, moon goddess, kill me now.
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
"Excuse me. Do you mind if I sit next to you?"
I hesitated to look up and couldn't bring myself to gaze at her eyes. I already felt like a nervous wreck, and she might have caught on to it. Anne might also think that I'm super weird for being awkward and quiet. Please, moon goddess, kill me now.
.
.
.
.
.
Marcy's POV
"Where else would you sit?" I accidentally blurted out my sarcasm. I sounded really mean and annoyed with the tone I used. This time, I really couldn't look Anne in the eyes. She must be looking at me like I'm insane. She probably hates me already for sounding harsh. Stupid Marcy.
"O-oh. Sorry dude. I just wanted to make sure if you were okay with me sitting next to you. I mean, this is the only seat open for me. I'll just not bother you and stop talking heh," Anne nervously laughed and sat down on the desk next to me. She set her bag on the floor and clasped her hands together. I took a quick glance at Anne to see that she didn't look too happy. More like she was upset. I felt extremely bad knowing that it was me who made her feel like that. She was only trying to be nice to me, and I had to mess up the chance of being friends with her.
———————————————
Anne's POV
No wonder why she said that. I'm such an idiot. Why the hell did I bother asking my mate if I could sit next to her. Of course I can sit next to her. That's why there are desks available for people like me to sit in. It wasn't necessary for me to ask for her permission to be sitting down next to my peer. She must think I'm a moron for asking such a stupid question. That's the reason why she had to give me a sharp answer. I don't blame her, but it does hurt to be snapped at by your own mate that you barely just found out that she's your mate. Wait, hold on. Let's rewind a bit, shall we?
Two days ago
"Anne! Wake up!"
"Ughhh. Go away," I groaned tiredly into my pillow.
"But Anne! You have to."
"Give me five more minutes."
"Okayyy. Say I didn't warn ya."
I was confused about what my friend was talking about. Before I knew it, I heard footsteps running towards my bed and someone landing on top of me. My eyes opened immediately as I twisted my body and lifted my head to see my buddy, Sprig. He was smiling as huge as ever. Something that I wouldn't get tired of.
"Happy birthday Anne!"
"Thanks dude! I almost forgot about my birthday. I was so busy this week that I didn't even know what day it was," I stretched my limbs out, feeling refreshed.
"Well, it's a good thing I reminded you. Get ready. I have a present for you waiting downstairs," Sprig winked before leaving my room. I beamed at the kind gesture of Sprig getting me a gift. I was eager to know what it was, so I began to get dressed for my special day. During my routine, I thought about a present that Sprig is not able to give me. A mate.
Every year on your birthday, there's a chance that you get to find your mate. Those who are only dominant or the highest ranking in a pack, find their mate. There's two different ways to know who's your mate. One would be smell. A strong, pleasant odor from your mate can catch your attention and make you not want to stay away from them.
The second way is seeing. Anyone could be your mate. Just one look at them, and boom! You feel things you've never felt before. My mom and dad explained those feelings to me when they talked about how they met each other. It was something I wanted to experience at age thirteen. Hopefully, today would be the start of searching for my soulmate.
My mom and dad will be the first to know before anyone else. I'll explain to them how it felt when making eye contact or getting a whiff of their amazing smell whichever the moon goddess picks. Then, I will describe to them how my mate looks and what their personality is like. I know they'll want to cover their ears if I blabber about my mate for hours.
After I put on my shoes, I sprinted out of my room and headed for the staircase. When I looked over the railings to the first floor, I was in awe. My mouth dropped, and my eyes almost popped out. Below, everyone in my pack was crowded together. Hop Pop, what I call my adoptive grandfather, and Polly, who is like a little sister to me, held up a three-layered cake with eighteen candles lit up on top.
"Surprise!!!" Everybody shouted at the same time. I could've sworn some tears were ready to fall out of my eyes. The people that I love and think of as a huge family were here to celebrate my big day. I stepped down the flight of stairs to the bottom where the Plantars made their way to me. That's when everyone began singing Happy Birthday to me. This made me feel like I'm in a dream. My morning was definitely made. After my pack was done singing, they cheered and clapped.
"Happy birthday Anne. Make a wish," Hop Pop and Polly moved the cake closer to me. I made a quick wish then blew out the candles. Again, my gang applauded me. I beamed like crazy to see my entire family filled with joy.
"This was my gift. I hope you like it," Sprig said in a nervous tone.
"Dude! I don't just like it. I love it! Thank you guys so much for this!" I answered brightly.
"Anytime Anne. You've grown so much. I remember the time when you were a bit younger and look at you now. Making it into adulthood. Your mother and father would be so proud of you Anne. I know it," Hop Pop began to tear up.
"That really means a lot to me, HP. It's thoughtful of you all to work hard on surprising me on my birthday."
"Polly and I kept fighting about the decorations for your party, so Miss Croaker and Wally had to step in. They make a pretty good duo to pick out awesome decors," Sprig was impressed by our fellow members.
"Either way, I'll love whatever you guys put out for me to see. It's the thought that counts."
"Ya darn right kiddo. Now then, who wants cake?!" Hop Pop yelled, getting everybody's attention.
"I'd like a slice."
"Make that two!"
"Make it three slices!"
My entire pack scrambled to get a piece of cake. I chuckled from the way they acted. They are the reason why I'm happy all the time. I always think about them no matter what position I'm in. We treat each other with respect, watch each other's backs, goof around, and fight playfully when we shift into werewolves. Everything we do, we do together as one big family.
"So, Anne? Are you excited to be back at school in two days?" Sprig walked over next to me.
"A little bit. I get to see my friends and practice tennis. I'm more excited for you to be in highschool with me. It's your first year. Are you nervous?"
"I am, but at least Ivy, Maddie, and Molly will be there. Maybe we'll get the same teacher."
"Hopefully. I will give you guys a tour around school grounds if you guys are down for it," I suggested.
"I think we would like that."
"Awesome! Can't wait to hang out during school hours."
"Same here. We'll have lots of fun."
"We sure will buddy," both Sprig and I held up our fist and fist-bumped each other.
"Let's eat some cake for lunch."
"Oh shoot. What time is it?" I panicked, wondering how long I was asleep for.
"It's already past one."
"Jeez. I really need to start putting my alarm on through my phone. I'll do it tonight. This party won't start on its own."
"Heck yeah! Let the party begin!"
Present
I felt super awkward after the encounter with my mate. I didn't know what to do other than taking the chair and sitting down. My friend, Gabby, was sitting to the right of that Sasha girl I met in the hallway. We weren't far from each other which neither of us minded. We could still pass notes around. As if Gabby read my mind, she threw a paper ball at my shoulder. It landed on the floor where I picked it up and opened the sheet.
What was up with that girl?
I leaned into the chair to see Gabby staring at me. I shrugged my shoulders at her in response to her question. I pulled out a pencil out of my bag and jotted some stuff on the paper.
She might not be in a good mood this morning.
I tossed the paper back to my friend which Sasha noticed. She gazed for a brief moment until I gave her a small wave. Her eyebrows raised up before waving back to me. That's when Gabby gave back the ball of paper.
I don't blame her. Who wants to be at school at this hour?
I softly chortled at my friend's sentence. I balled up the paper and put it in my bag to throw away later. I went back to listening to the teacher when I felt a pair of eyes watching me. I side-eye to see the mysterious girl turning her head away from my direction. Was she eyeing me?
"Now as you know, this is the first day of school, and I will not be giving you homework or anything like that. What I want you to do is fill out this paper with your partner's information about themselves. It's the perfect time to get to know each other. Once you receive the sheet, you may begin," Mr. Humphrey clarified.
Just great. What if my partner doesn't want to bother even speaking to me? It was a perfect idea to get to know her, but I'm not sure it will happen. The back row where I'm sitting was the first to get the paper. The title read, All About My Partner. I wrote my name and date on top of the assignment. As I finished, I rotated my body to the short haired girl. She did the same action. The first thing I needed to write was her name. Time to put my skills into use.
"Okay! Let's introduce ourselves. Hi there! My name is Anne Savisa Boonchuy. What's yours?" I held my hand out for her to shake it. She glanced at it before turning her body fully forward.
"I-I'm Marcy. Marcy Wu," she replied with a short answer. My smile grew, finally knowing my mate's name. Marcy Wu. My hand that waited to clasped onto Marcy's grabbed my pencil and wrote down her full name.
"Nice to meet you Marcy. I really like your name. It's pretty and it suits you," I tried lightening up the mood.
"Th-thanks. I like yours too," I heard her talk in a soft tone, enough for me to hear. I wasn't certain if her face was getting red from feeling embarrassed. Before I could say anything else, the bell rang.
"Uh oh. Looks like I've been talking quite a lot. Ehh, that's okay. We have next subject to finish the assignment. You may leave your stuff here and we'll continue our work after the break. Stretch and walk around kids," Humphrey announced before we were dismissed. Right away, Gabby went to my desk.
"Hey Anne. What did you think of the teacher?"
"Hey Gab. Honestly bro, he looks exactly like my old man HP. That literally could be his long lost twin brother or something," I answered my friend's question.
"I thought the same! It's pretty creepy."
"A little bit. I want to go find my buddies before the passing period ends. Want to come?"
"No thanks, I'm good. I'll be going to the bathroom though. I'll see you in a bit."
"Okay," Gabby and I exited the room and went our separate ways. I pulled out my phone to check the time when I accidentally bumped into someone. Before that person was able to land on the tile floor, I grabbed them by their upper arms. It turned out to be Marcy.
I let go instantly and in a panic voice, I apologized, "I am so sorry. I didn't mean to grab you like that. I mean I had to or else you would've fallen on the ground." At this point, I need to shut my mouth with tape forever.
"Well good thing you caught my friend on time," Sasha appeared from behind Marcy. So, they're both friends. Interesting.
"Yeah, my bad. I wasn't watching where I was looking. I need to be more careful next time," I made some hand gestures.
"It's cool. As long as my buddy Marcy ain't hurt, we're good," Sasha slung her arm around Marcy's shoulder. Viewing the movement ticked me off inside. I almost felt a growl come out of my mouth until I prevented myself from making threatening noises. I cleared my throat to cover myself up and looked away at the two friends.
"By the way, thanks for covering for me when Principal Murphy came by. I wasn't ready to be in trouble on the first day back. You really helped me, and I would like to return the favor to you somehow. You can punch me back in the face after school or something," Sasha created the idea.
"O-oh. Well, there's no need for that and you don't owe me any favors."
"Please, I insist. I'll do whatever you want as long as I don't get in trouble at school," I was surprised by Sasha's words. A few years ago, word got around that a specific blonde girl used to be controlling and manipulative to those who feared her. Ever since she realized what damages she was building, she put an end to it. And now, she's grown a bit mature by the looks of it.
"Okay, okay. I have a special request, but I'd rather tell you tomorrow before class starts. Nothing too bad, trust me. Something that can be easy for you to do is what I'm going to offer you."
"Deal."
"Heyyy Boobchuy!" I looked behind my shoulders to see Maggie waving her arm around. She came up from behind and placed an arm on my shoulders. Why in the world does she have to call me that?
"Oh, hey Mag. What're you doing here?"
"Ohhh nothing. I came looking for you after class. I was wondering if you were feeling okay after somebody punched you directly in the face," Maggie grabbed my face to inspect the bruise forming underneath my bandage. The moment Maggie touched my face, I might've heard two growls come out of Sasha and Marcy. I'm not sure why they growled but probably, I mistook it for someone else's.
"Ah, whatever. Let's just walk around the hallway until the first bell rings," the ginger linked my arm with hers and pulled me to walk where Sasha and Marcy's back were facing.
"I can't wait to leave this dump. One more year and we are out of here! Can't you believe that? Oh look there's that guy that one of my friends was trying to get with. He is so ugly looking like who would want to date..."
I zoned out instead of listening to Maggie speak. I was in my thoughts, thinking about the plan I had for Sasha to do. I wanted her to be my wingwoman. She is Marcy's friend which means she'll agree to help me. I need to tell her that Marcy is my mate in order for me to explain my idea.
"And then he was like, 'Ew gross. Nobody wants to be around you so get lost.' That's when she started crying an-"
"Hey Maggie?" I interrupted the conversation between us.
"Yes?"
"I want to find my bud Sprig. I have six minutes left to search for him."
"Why do you want to go with him and not me?" Maggie folded her arms.
"Come on Mag. It's not like that at all. It's his first time in highschool, and I want to make sure he's doing just fine so far. All it is is just a small check-up on my friend."
"Tch, fine. Guess you don't care about me that much. See you later Annie," Maggie waved off and began leaving me in the middle of the hallways. I had no clue what was up with her. I was thinking that she might be jealous because I'm replacing her with Sprig. It's not true if she thinks of it that way. I have tons of friends at school. Practically, almost everyone knew me. After all, I'm the star player and team captain in varsity tennis.
"Oh, hi Anne!" I faced my body to the voice that spoke out to me. It turned out to be Sprig.
"Hey Sprig! I was looking for you. How did class go so far?"
"It wasn't bad. I had all three of my friends in the same class. I was scared that I wouldn't know anyone if my friends weren't there, but I was lucky. How about yours? Wait, hold on. What happened here? Did you get in a fight or something?" Sprig pointed to my bandaged nose.
"I totally forgot about this. I didn't get in a fight with anyone. Let's just say someone accidentally punched me."
"What the heck? That's weird. How can you accidentally punch someone in the face?"
"I have no clue dude, but I'm all good," once I finished my sentence, the bell rang.
"I guess it's time to head out to class. Want to eat lunch together?"
"Sure bud. Save me a spot if you get to the cafeteria first," I told Sprig.
"Whatever the alpha wants, she gets," I laughed at my best friend's sarcasm. I went my way back to the classroom where a few of my peers were already seated. Marcy was one of them. It was my chance to talk to her alone. I pattered to my seat and took it. Right away, Marcy looked down at her paper, trying to avoid my existence. I felt a little upset at the gesture, but I knew that I'm not going to allow something like that to bother me.
"Hey Marcy. I have a thought I'd like to share with you," I placed my elbow on the desk and my head leaning against the palm of my hand to look decent for her. I gazed at the shy beauty in front of me full on. It was time for me to be bold to get her attention.
"What is it?" She eyed me for a second before looking back at her assignment.
"Let's finish our assignment together by doing it one at a time. What I mean is, I'll tell you all about myself so you can finish first. Then you'll be next to tell me about yourself. What do you think?" I flashed one of my most famous toothy grins. From the looks of it, I caught Marcy's attention.
I couldn't tell if she was mesmerized, surprised, or both at my words and actions according to her expression. What I did notice was a hint of redness appearing on her cheeks. To me, that was the most adorable thing I've ever seen. It made her look like a cute, small puppy. What in the universe are you doing to me Marcy Wu?
"I'm okay with that," she finally responded.
"That's what I like to hear," I uttered in a happy tone. A minute before the bell rang, Gabby walked through the doorway. A few students behind herbwas Sasha as well. They took their seat before the bell rang for class to start.
"Alright kiddos. We are going to continue our work till our last subject. Honestly, we'll just be working on this classwork for the entire day. If you finish it early, you may find another partner and work on the same assignment. Any questions?" Humphrey explained. The entire class was quiet, indicating that nobody had a question.
"Okay! You may begin." The class started chattering to one another. It was the perfect moment to let Marcy know who I am other than just a werewolf.
"So, I'll just say whatever comes to mind about myself, and you write it down."
"Okay," Marcy grabbed her pencil, ready to write what I was about to say.
"So as you know, my name is Anne Savisa Boonchuy. I come from a Thai family. I don't have any siblings which makes me the only child. I know the art of Muay Thai. I can dance to Hip-Hop like a professional. I'm a skilled cook. I am able to hunt alongside my pack known as the Resistance. I play tennis on the varsity team. I love spicy food. I like to spend time with my friends. I'm very protective when it comes to my entire pack. I have the official title as alpha in my pack. Oh, and this doesn't sound important, but I have a crush on someone in our class," I whispered the last part for only my mate to hear.
I got a little flustered when I said it, knowing that my new and first crush is right in front of me. I wanted to give some hints to Marcy that my crush is her. It'll help her figure it out on her own. Apparently she was done jotting down facts about me as she stopped writing. It appeared my mate was pressing down on the paper hard and gripping the pencil tightly.
"Hey uh, is everything ok-"
"Mr. Humphrey? May I use the restroom?" Marcy raised her hand up.
"You sure can. Take the restroom pass hanging next to the door," the teacher replied while squatting next to a student. Marcy swiftly got up from her desk and walked out the door with the pass in her hand. I sat there, wondering what the heck happened? Did I say something wrong? I sighed heavily and began doodling on my paper. Everything is going wrong between Marcy and I. I can't help but feel hurt and useless. Whatever I do, it goes downhill.
"Why did Marcy run off like that, Boonchuy?" Sasha and Gabby were staring at me, wanting to know what I did to her.
"That's what I'm trying to figure out myself. All I did was tell her all about me. I was just contributing with her, so she can finish the work first then me."
"That's weird. Marce probably really needed to go to the bathroom. I'm sure she's fine," Sasha shrugged and continued speaking to my friend. I just stayed silently in my seat, waiting for my partner to come back. It was almost ten minutes before she arrived. Marcy didn't look too well.
Her eyes were a bit puffy and red. That's why she left the room so suddenly. She was crying. I whimpered quietly seeing my mate in distress. I didn't know whether or not I was the reason she's upset. Marcy wandered to her chair and sat down with her head hanging low.
"What's wrong Marcy?" I softly asked the girl next to me.
"It's n-nothing. I think you should find another partner to work with." Yup. I did do something to upset her. I didn't want to provoke her in any way. Therefore, I chose to leave her alone.
"O-okay. I'll just be on my way then," I simpered to her before getting up and leaving my desk. I went around the class to see if anybody was working on their own until I found a random group of people who were willing to invite me. Even Gabby joined in when she was done talking to Sasha. Time flew for each subject until school completely ended. I haven't talked to my mate ever since.
"Boy, was school hectic today."
"Tell me about it. Today was the first time it has been wild for me," I said to Sprig.
"Sounds like you had it rough," my friend, Ivy, commented.
"I agree. Did something else happen? Other than being socked in the face," Maddie snickered.
"Don't laugh Maddie. I can't believe someone punched you and caused your nose to bleed," Molly glanced at me with a worried look.
"It was an accident. Plus, I'll be healing in no time," I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket to check the time. It was almost one o'clock.
"Crap. I need to leave guys," I announced, shoving my phone back in my back pocket.
"Where are you heading off to?" Sprig's curiosity got to him.
"I'm going to visit my mom and dad. There's something urgent I need to talk to them about."
"Ah, okay! We'll see you later. Be careful Anne."
"I will. See ya guys," the group and I motioned our hands while departing from each other. I made my way down to the sidewalk where I picked up two white roses from a bush and led myself near the woods. These woods are a part of our territory. It's a five minute walk near our neighborhood where my entire pack has their own houses in one block. A track was there that had different pathways, depending where you wanted to go.
We have a lake, small cabins anytime we want to hang out in the woods, and a campsite. I went where the lake was. There, my parents are waiting for me. In front of their special tree where they first met. Something you hear in fairytale stories. There was a patch of grass just for them to rest at. I went over to greet them.
"Hey mom and dad," I sat down on the grass in front of two tombstones. Each of them had my parent's name and the same date that they passed away. I placed a white rose on top of their graves with the petals leaning against the stone.
"It's been some months since I've come to see you guys. You may be mad at me, but trust me when I say this. I have good news and bad news. I would ask which one would you guys prefer, but I'll pick for you," I paused, smiling sadly.
"The good news is that I found my mate. Her name is Marcy Wu. She has short, black hair above her shoulders. Her eyes are brown like dark chocolate and almonds. My mate's skin looks soft and squishy to touch. If only I could squeeze her adorable face," I giggled, thinking about Marcy.
"I found out when I looked at her and got an amazing smell. My heart started beating like crazy. I felt myself getting warm and fuzzy when I checked her out. She smells like mint and red velvet. I think those might be my favorite smell, haha," I began feeling lovestruck.
"But here's the bad news. I don't think she likes me. I feel lost whenever I try talking to her. I'm doing my best to figure out what I've done to make Marcy feel uncomfortable and upset around me. It's not her fault of course. I just want to be able to communicate and enjoy being with her. It'll take some time to get her to open up, but I have the entire world to wait for Marcy. I wish you guys were here with me. I know you'd have some advice to tell me about the situation I'm in. It sucks that you both aren't here with me. It's been almost five y-years."
I choked on my words once I began feeling a lump in my throat. I quickly used my thumb to wipe away the tears in the corner of my eyes. I exhaled heavily so I would calm myself down before I tear up. My parents mean the world to me. They've taught me how to hunt, kill, become a leader so I can be ready when I first became the alpha of our pack. Together, we saved the Plantar family from other werewolves. Except, my mom and dad didn't save themselves.
They had me take the Plantars safely back to our home while they distracted our enemies. After I dropped off the trio, I went back to my parents where I found them slaughtered. I remember falling down to my knees and screamed in anger and grief. Holding their heads close to me as they weren't breathing any longer was the most painful thing I've ever experienced.
I told them that one day, I'd avenge them. That's when the pack of my parents chose me to be the leader. Before hand, I recognized one of the werewolves during the fight that belonged in a pack named Newtopia. From what my parents told me, their alpha's name is Andrias. He only has a beta and just regular members in his group. I can never track down any of his people. Once I do, I'll make them speak up about Andrias' whereabouts and destroy everyone who's on his side.
"Ahem. Sorry about that. I got a little emotional there, heh. I should head back before the sun goes to sleep. I promise you guys that I will make Marcy happy every single day just like dad did to you, mom," I grinned as happy memories of my family flowed in my mind.
"And I promise to bring my mate here and properly introduce her to you guys. I know she'll love you two as much as I do," a gust of wind flew onto me, making my hair and shirt flow. To me, it felt like my parents were there with me, listening to every word I say. I might be going crazy, but the thought of it is nice to keep in mind.
"I'll see you guys soon. Have a good night, and I love you both so much," I stood up from the ground and went over to my parent's stone to place a kiss on each of their tombstones. I waved goodbye like they were there and slowly trailed back home without looking back. I'm back to reality where I need to complete my goals that'll take time to finish. As much as I want to continue finding Andrias, my main focus will be Marcy.
I need to know more about her. She's a mystery, and I got to play the detective. I have to make her feel more comfortable and open whenever we engage. I'll be straightforward and bold. Maybe I can throw in some pick-up lines to get Marcy into me. I can't just come up to her and say, Hey Marcy. I just wanted to let you know that we are mates so please be my luna in our pack and be with me forever. That would totally freak her out. When the time is right, I'll tell her.
Notes:
Hey readers! If you didn't know, I have a Youtube channel. I made edits on Amphibia and The Owl House, so please check it out if you'd like.
https://youtube.com/channel/UC7fZyqID8zj2BjCU2UZeObA
Chapter 3: My Plan
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
I need to know more about her. She's a mystery, and I got to play the detective. I have to make her feel more comfortable and open whenever we engage. I'll be straightforward and bold. Maybe I can throw in some pick-up lines to get Marcy into me. I can't just come up to her and say, Hey Marcy. I just wanted to let you know that we are mates so please be my luna in our pack and be with me forever. That would totally freak her out. When the time is right, I'll tell her.
.
.
.
.
.
Third Person
"Out of all things Wu, you just told her to find another partner."
"I know, I know. I'm such a dummy. First, I was excited to see Anne to the point where my heart was about to burst out of my chest. Then, when she asked me if she can sit next to me, my stupid self had to sound rude and make a sarcastic response. And when I had the chance to tell her about myself, I ruined that chance," the short haired teen whined.
"Answer me this. What made you upset that you needed to go to the bathroom and cry? If Boonchuy is the reason, I swear to frog she'll get a knuckle sandwich from me," Sasha cracked her knuckles.
"It's not that! Well, sort of. I was just emotional when she told me that she had a crush on someone in class. That's what made me upset."
"Now hold the front door. What if she likes my Gabby?!"
"Seriously Sasha? Your Gabby?" Marcy smirked at her friend. Sasha started to blush in embarrassment for exposing herself.
"Ahem. What I meant was, what if she has a crush on Gabby? I mean, they are friends and in the same class. *Gasp* What if she likes you!? Maybe she's trying to get at you."
"Why would she have a crush on someone like me? I messed up things between us. Anne is going to hate me just like everyone else does. I'm certain she would tell someone in class to trade seats with her."
"Now now. Let's not get too far with this situation. You're an amazing person, Marcy. Just try not being awkward, and instead, be open. Don't shut Anne down and avoid her presence. Follow my tip, and you'll be friends, maybe girlfriends, in the future," Sasha coughed up some advice for her best friend.
"I'll do my best. Everytime we look at each other, I feel weird and ecstasy. As if we have some form of connection. I try not to stare at Anne too long or else she'll know I like her."
"That's exactly how I felt when it came to Gabby and I talking to each other. I did the most not to show that I have a crush on her. Our conversation did go smoothly. She's pretty cool and quite the gossipy girl which I'm not complaining about. I just know that in the future, we'll be great friends and hopefully mates. If not, I'll wish her the best and be happy for Gabby."
"Same here if I was in the same situation as you," Marcy thought about what Sasha said.
"Don't worry too much about it, Wu. Spark a conversation with Anne, go with the flow, and in no time, you two will both be like two peas in a pod."
"We'll see about that. Tomorrow will be a brand new day. I could potentially start all over with Anne."
"That's my girl. You got this! Believe in yourself and build up your confidence," the blondie cheered.
"Thanks Sash. I really needed this."
"Anytime girl," the girls giggled together as they continued their way to the bus to get home once school ended. Meanwhile, Anne had just arrived home after having an over an hour long conversation with her deceased parents.
"Anne! You're back," Sprig jumped out of the couch joyfully.
"Indeed I am! Where's Hop Pop and Polly?"
"Over here!" Anne heard the other two Plantars shout from the kitchen. The tall, slender girl strolled over to see Hop Pop and Polly baking together.
"Hey guys. Is this what you've been up to while I was gone?"
"Yup. Sprig told us that you went out to visit your parents," Hop Pop stated.
"I had something important to tell them first before I came home from school. Also, I need to tell you guys what I've told them," Polly and Hop Pop stopped what they were doing and paid attention to Anne.
"Did something happen?" Sprig included himself in the discussion.
"Something did happen. Which is why I need to mind link the pack and get them gathered here. It's going to be a huge announcement," the Plantars stared at their alpha in a serious way before they helped out using their telepathy power to have their allies come over. Today was the day that Anne would reveal something to her pack that she's been wanting for a long time.
In less than a minute, a few members of the pack invited themselves into the huge household of the Plantar and Boonchuy family. Whenever Anne had to call a pack meeting, the members knew where to go inside the family home. Until everyone came, that's when Anne would begin to make her announcement.
"Is everybody here? Did we miss anyone?" Anne asked her beta, Sprig.
"I counted heads and it looks like we have everyone on board. So you can start."
"Great. *Clears throat* Good afternoon friends!"
"Good afternoon/afternoon alpha!" The gang greeted back at the same time.
"I sincerely apologize for making you all stop from what you're doing. This message that I need to say to you guys is something dear and important to me, and I'd like to share it with my pack. We all know that on our birthdays, we may have a chance of finding our mates. Today at school, I found mine."
It became silent for a couple of seconds before the pack roared in thrill. A few jumped in the air, some congratulated their leader, and the Plantars pulled Anne in a hug. The pack settled down and joined in the group hug.
"We're so delighted and excited for you Anne. That means we're all having a luna in this pack!" Sprig raised both his first in the air.
"Woohoo!" Anne grinned and chuckled at her family. She never felt so alive until today. Anne's pack will always be supportive to one another no matter what. That's why she'll do anything to keep them safe under her watch. The alpha would go as far as dying if it means all of them staying alive.
"We need to celebrate for this moment! How about that, Anne?" Wally loudly suggested.
"Well, what're we waiting for? Let's party!" Anne lifted a fist up. Whenever the pack celebrates any time, they know what their roles are when it comes to bringing items at an event. As the werewolves were getting ready to have the time of their lives, Sprig bombarded his best friend with millions of questions.
"Who's this person? Have you met them before? What's their name? Is it a male or female? What are they like? Is it one of your friends? Do they have the same class as you? Was it the girl that punched you in the face? Can I meet your mate at school?"
"Woah woah. Relax there buddy. You'll know when the time is right. I haven't told her that we are mates."
"Ah! So it's a female. At least you answered one of my questions."
"How come you haven't told our luna that she's your mate?" Sadie Croaker approached the beta and alpha as she leaned into her cane.
"I think it's too soon to tell her. I haven't met her before so it'd be weird to just randomly tell her she's my mate."
"You answered another one of my questions!" Sprig pointed out. Croaker and Anne both gave Sprig a deadpan look.
"Sorry, sorry. Just curious. I'll go now," Sprig skipped away leaving Anne and Croaker together.
"I get what you mean Anne. If you haven't met this girl, you should take it slow and steady until it's right to tell her."
"I'm not sure if she likes me. I tried sparking up a chat with my mate, but she doesn't look like she's interested."
"Hmm, sounds like you're experiencing someone not liking you for the first time," Croaker proposed.
"What?! No way! Everyone likes me. Well, I think so. I mean, at school, there's people that would compliment me, tell me that they have a crush on me, or flat out ask if I could go out with them. It's flattering and all, but I rather stay faithful and loyal to my future mate. Oh my moon goddess! What if my mate knows we are destined to be together, but she doesn't want to be with me? That's why she wouldn't talk to me," Anne placed her hands on the side of her head, panicking.
"Get it together Anne!" Croaker grabbed Anne by the collar to make her snap out of it.
"If people like you that much, she will too. There's no doubt about it. Make the first step. Patience and communication is the key. Keep at it kid, and you'll be just fine," the old lady let go of her alpha and patted her shoulder in a comfortable way.
"Yeah, you're right. Thanks Croaker. I really needed that," Anne beamed.
"No problem missy. Now I gotta get back to helping your old man make some pies before he blows up the entire house."
"Heh okay. I'll let you do your thing Miss Croaker."
"Thank you Anne."
The eighteen year old wolf went to everyone, offering help if needed. She picked up some quick gossip and talked about what she's been up to the past few weeks. Anne even described to her members the feeling she had when making eye contact with her mate. What the alpha didn't mention was that she had a plan set in mind. It was only for Sasha to know until tomorrow. Confidently, Anne knows she can make Marcy swoon over her.
Next Day
"Come on Anne! You need to show me who it is," Sprig wiggled his best friend around.
"I will. Just find me after the first subject is over, and I'll point her out, okay?"
"Yesss! I won't bug you about her any longer."
"You better not. Now then, I have to find someone before the first bell rings. I'll catch you later, yeah?"
"Yup. Have fun in class with your lover," Sprig winked and blended in the crowd inside the hallway. Anne sighed and went her way to find the blonde girl. During her search, she came across Maggie.
"Hey cutie! I was looking for you," Anne's friend ran to her, placing a hand on the Thai girl's upper arm. The alpha ignored the nickname Maggie gave her, thinking she was just complimenting the tennis player in a friendly way.
"You were?"
"Of course I was silly! You know we hang out together before we go to class. It's what we do every year."
"Sorry. I'm trying to find someone. I need to chat privately with them," Anne mentioned to Maggie.
"Ooo. Who is it?"
"I can't say."
"Oh come on Anne. We're friends. We are supposed to trust each other with what we say, or did you forget about that?" Maggie crossed her arm and scoffed in irritation.
"I know that, and I'm sorry for not telling you. I'll explain everything later. Right now is not the time. I have to go. I promise I'll make it up to you," was the last thing Anne told to her friend before disappearing. She finished off her search for Sasha when she saw her with Marcy. The slender girl gulped and decided to go after them. She reached a hand over to Sasha's shoulder, grabbing her attention.
"Hey Sasha and Marcy," Anne addressed the girls while glancing at them.
"Hi," is all Marcy said.
"What's up Anne? You need something?" Sasha leaned onto a locker.
"Actually, yeah. We need to talk privately before class starts. I hope you don't mind me snatching your friend away for a bit," Anne looked at her mate for a moment. Marcy did the same before her eyes averted to Sasha's.
"I don't mind."
"Awesome! I'll bring her back in no time," Anne put a hand on Sasha's backpack and pushed her somewhere farther away where there were less people around.
"This seems serious Boonchuy. What the hell is going on?"
"Remember that you'd do me a favor, but I said we should wait until the next day where I would tell you?" Anne reminded the blondie.
"Crap! I forgot about it. What's your favor then?" Both of the girls came to a halt. They reached a dead end where the back of the school was at. Anne's back faced the wall, and Sasha's was facing in the hallway.
"I found my mate yesterday," the facial expression on Sasha's face surprised Anne. Her mouth dropped and eyes were wide. She didn't know what to say, so Anne continued on.
"And I want you to help me. Help me by leaving her by herself at lunch, so I can talk to her alone. Just her and I."
Anne's mate is a female. Why is she telling me to leave 'her' alone at lunch? Who is she talking about? It better be Marcy, Sasha thought.
"Wait wait wait. Who's your mate first of all?" This is what Sasha has been waiting for. To know who Anne's mate is. To see if it would be Marcy, like she would hope for.
"It's your friend, Marcy," Boonchuy finally revealed the answer to all of the blonde girl's questions.
"You're not joking, right? Please tell me you're not joking. I swear Anne, if you are, I'll-" Anne interrupted Sasha by placing both hands onto her shoulders.
"I'm not, I swear. It would be a really stupid move and super messed up of me to pretend that she's my mate. Marcy is who I belong with. That's why I need your aid. I don't have a clue whether or not you were paying attention, but Marcy is not cooperating with me. I want to get to know her, hang out with Marcy, and make her happy everyday. But I can't do that if she thinks I'm the worst person on the planet," Anne pleaded Sasha.
"Oh my gosh, Anne," Sash gently grabbed a handful of her own hair.
"What? What happened?"
"Marcy. She didn't mean to act like how she was around you yesterday. Marcy freaked out and felt like you were the one that would hate her for her words and action towards you. She's not good at socializing with people."
"I would never hate her. All I wanted was to make her as comfortable as possible, but I thought I was making it worse," Anne thought back to yesterday's occurrence.
"Marcy gets shy and a bit awkward. She's usually not like that until you catch her eyes."
"Until I caught her eyes? What does that mean?"
"For goodness sake Anne, she has had a major crush on you for a while and still does," Sasha blurted loud enough for only the messy haired girl to hear.
"I'm not kidding when I say almost everyone has a crush on me at school! Not that I mind Marcy though. If she has a crush on me, that's perfectly fine by me. After all, we are mates," Anne rubbed the back of her neck with a bright blush becoming visible.
"I can tell that you really want this. I don't blame you. I will do as you say. In return, please don't hurt her in any way. Marcy has dealt a lot in the past, and I don't want anybody to make it worse for her. Whenever I'm not around at school, protect her at school if anyone tries to bully or harm her. It happens frequently. Please," Anne noticed that Sasha meant every word. Her teeth clenched with a tone of desperation in her voice to get it through Anne.
"I vow on my life, Marcy will be in good hands. Nobody will lay a finger on her or else they'll be handling me," for a quick moment, Sasha saw Anne's eyes change from a dark brown, to a light blue.
"I trust you. So, friends?"
"Friends," Anne held out a fist whereas Sasha bumped hers against it. Afterwards, the bell rang.
"We should head to class. Marcy must be worried that you might've beaten me up or something," Waybright jokingly said.
"Agreed. Let's go."
Together, the two new friends walked to their class. Sasha was the first go in with Anne behind her. Both of the girls stared at Marcy, who was already prepared for class to begin. Anne saw Sasha move her eyes to Gabby and noticed a change of expression from the seventeen year old. The alpha didn't pay much attention to it and went straight to her seat. There, neither Marcy nor Anne exchanged glances or saluted each other. The bell rang and class had begun.
Mr. Humphrey said his good mornings to the class and started explicating on what his students will be doing for today. Anne zoned out during his lecture and started daydreaming. She thought about what she'd say to the short girl sitting next to her when it was time for lunch. Being nice to Marcy wasn't getting her anywhere. There's a solution to fix that problem and that is to speak what's on Anne's mind.
The school bell rang and the first subject was over. Anne didn't bother touching her stuff on the desk as she needed to pull Gabby aside. She told her red haired friend to follow her out of the classroom to have a private discussion. The brunette brought Gabby inside of the girl's restroom. No one was inside since most of the time the toilets would be out of order.
"Is everything alright Anne? You seem a little uneased," Gabby was concerned for her friend.
"Yeah, yeah. I'm okay. There's two things I need to tell you, and please, don't tell anyone about it until I make it official," Anne pleaded.
"Okay, now you're scaring me. Whatever it is, I won't tell a soul. Scout's honor," Gabby put up a hand sign.
"First things first. I won't be able to hang out with you, Sprig, and the group at lunch today."
"May I ask why?"
"That's the other thing I need to tell you. You see...I found my mate," Anne nervously scratched her neck.
"What?! That's amazing! Who's the lucky person?" Gabby brought her hands up to Anne's shoulder to make her feel supported.
"It's Marcy. The one who sits next to me in class."
"Shut the front door Anne! Marcy! Wow! I can't believe this. You've been complaining about finding your mate, and it turns out your mate is the one who is currently avoiding you from what you told me at lunch yesterday."
"Exactly. Which is why I'm skipping lunch to find Marcy and talk to her."
"What about her friend, Sasha? When Sasha and I chatted yesterday, she told me she usually hangs out with Marcy anytime of the day at school."
"Sasha knows that Marcy is my mate. She's helping me out by leaving Marcy alone, so it could just be my mate and I."
"Ohhhh, I see what you're trying to do," Gabby smirked while wiggling her eyebrows at her friend.
"Oh come on Gab. It's not like that. Er, not yet at least. All I need is for her to trust me and that I don't mean any harm. Afterwards, we can build our relationship as mates. I want to make her happy and feel loved by me."
"Aww ain't that sweet. I know what you're capable of, Anne. You're the most kindhearted and well respected person known on this planet. That's the reason why people are in love with you. But the only one who should be in love with Anne Boonchuy is Marcy. So go on and get her. You'll do great," Gabby lightly punched Anne on the arm while both of them grinned.
"I will. Oh, and I gotta meet up with Sprig. He's been dying to know who my mate is and what she looks like."
"Before you go, I'd keep an eye out for Maggie whenever you're around Marcy," Gabby warned.
"What do you mean?"
"I heard a rumor in the morning by a circle of girls implying that Maggie likes to beat up anyone who she thinks might be into you."
"I've never seen her fight anyone before. I'm sure it's false."
"That is why I said it's a rumor, but in case she actually does harm anybody, you better be careful."
"I will. Maybe when I see Maggie, I'll have a word with her about it," Anne declared before leaving the restroom. Right by her classroom was Sprig, Ivy, Maddie, and Molly waiting for her.
"There you are. I was wondering where you were," Sprig was the first to say something.
"Sorry dude. I went to tell Gabby that I found my mate," I instinctively whispered the last sentence.
"Sprig told us you were going to show him our future luna, so we tagged along to see her," Ivy verbalized.
"Okay then. Follow me," Anne walked through the hallways with her friends following next to her. Her eyes averted throughout the crowd of highschoolers to find a specific black haired girl with a gray hoodie. It didn't take long to find her with Sasha nearby.
"Guys. That's her over there, with the gray sweater," Anne maneuvered her head towards Marcy's direction to her friends.
"Woah! That's our future luna?" Sprig was shocked as well as the others.
"Yup. Isn't she gorgeous? Her eyes remind me of chocolate ice cream. Not to mention her nose is the cutest thing I've seen. I bet her smile can brighten up the sun even more. If she would let me, I would hold her face to feel that soft skin of hers. Man, to hold Marcy's hand is something to di-"
"Her name is Marcy! Another answer to my question from yesterday!" Sprig shouted as he fist bumped the air.
"Sprig!" His friends yelled and stared at him. Anne looked over to her mate to see that Marcy heard her name and peeked at the five wolves standing there. She had a weird expression shown on her face before pulling Sasha back to class when the bell rang. The alpha groaned and slapped her forehead.
"Thanks, Sprig. Now Marcy will think I'm talking bad about her."
"Sorry. I got a little excited," Sprig shrunk, feeling guilty for what he's done.
Anne sighed heavily and responded, "It's cool dude. I'll explain to her later. I told Gabby that I'm not going to spend lunchtime with you guys today because I'm gonna try to speak with Marcy on my own. I still don't know anything about her, and today will be my chance to get Marcy to open up about herself."
"Well don't you worry about us. Do your thing, and if anything happens, you know where we will be," Molly with colorful hair streaks uttered.
"Thanks. I'll see you guys after school."
"Bye Anne!"
The eighteen year old and her friends departed to go back to class before the bell rang. When Anne entered the classroom, she did her best to avoid eye contact with Wu. This time, she focused more on what her teacher was introducing to the class. Time flew out of the window for the leader of the Resistance and lunch had begun.
Sasha and Anne gazed at each other for a moment until they both nodded at one another. Sasha whispered something in Marcy's ear which Anne saw. Everyone had packed their stuff and made their way out of the room. The blonde girl was next to Anne where she had the perfect time to pass a note to the brunette. Anne felt something touch her hand and grabbed the small, ripped paper. Anne quickly took a look at it.
Marcy will be alone near the vending machine that's by the front of the school. I told her I needed to talk to the principal.
Anne put the paper in her pocket and bid her goodbye to Gabby. Almost everybody was running to the cafeteria. There were others that got lunch and were sitting down in the hallways. The only one who stood out was Marcy. She was heading the other direction from everyone else. All the way to the front of school. That's where lockers are surrounded. Next to the lockers is the vending machine to buy drinks or food. It was covered by a wall, making it like a small room.
That's where Marcy would be hanging out according to Sasha. But Anne didn't want her to go there yet. That's when she jogged behind Marcy. Once the Thai wolf was next to her mate, she pinned her to the lockers. This was the only way to trap Marcy to prevent her from leaving or avoiding Anne. Marcy, on the other hand, was quite startled by her crush's action.
The way Anne was so close to her face with those intimidating eyes staring into hers made the feeling of butterflies fluttering inside of her stomach appear. Not solely that, but she knew she was blushing like crazy. Marcy was getting anxious as to why Anne had her pinned to the lockers. She noticed that her crush seemed serious. The one thing that was helping Marcy calm down was the scent coming from Anne. To her, Anne smelled like chocolate and roses. A great combination of the person she likes.
"Looks like you're stuck here with me, Wu. Not that you and I both mind. I have something to get off of my mind, and I need you to answer me. Why are you so distant from me? Did I do something wrong? If so, I'll apologize to you and stop doing whatever I did," Anne needed answers from Marcy. This was a single way to get her mate to speak.
"You didn't do anything wrong, and I was distant because I messed up things between us. I got scared that you might've hated me for coming off as rude," Marcy gaped away from Anne's eyes. Anne saw Marcy's facial expression changed to a regretful appearance.
"What do you mean that you messed up things between us?"
"I always wanted to be your friend, but I never had the guts to go up to you and ask. That is when you came into class. I panicked when you were talking to me, and I ended up sounding mean when I replied to you. I'm so sorry about that, Anne. It wasn't you who did anything wrong, it was me."
"I'm sorry you feel that way. You should've told me. I would never hate you or think of you differently if you came up to me and asked if we could be friends. You also shouldn't apologize either. I understand that it was an instinct of yours to kinda keep a distance away from me. I was worried that you didn't want to be my friend at all. Good thing we discussed it together," Anne smiled brightly at Marcy.
The seventeen year old teen could never get tired of Anne smiling. It was so contagious that Marcy beamed for the first time in front of Anne. This was the moment Anne had been waiting for. It may be a small grin, but it was enough to make Anne feel giddy and warm at the view of her mate.
"There's something I want to add. I'm guessing it was your friend who said my name aloud during our break. What was that all about? You weren't saying anything bad about me, right?" Marcy had a worried tone.
"N-no! Of course not. I would not say anything bad about you."
"Then why did he say, 'Her name is Marcy' out loud?"
'Shit. I can't lie to Marcy. That's the last thing I would do to her. Would it be too early to tell her she's my mate? How would she even react? What should I do? Dang it,' Anne thought.
'If people like you that much, she will too. There's no doubt about it. Make the first step,' Croaker's words that she said to Anne yesterday repeated in Anne's mind.
'Croaker is right. Telling Marcy is the first step and a risk I am willing to take.'
"The reason why he shouted that sentence is because you're his future luna," I blurted.
"What? What are you talking about? I'm not anyone's luna. I'm just an omega in a pack. I've never seen your friend around before."
"You don't understand Marcy. You are the future luna in my pack."
"How is that possible!? I don't know anything about your pack nor do I have a mate."
"That's where you're wrong, Marce. You do have a mate."
"Who's my mate then?"
"Me. I'm your mate."
Chapter 4: Proper Introduction
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
"You don't understand Marcy. You are the future luna in my pack."
"How is that possible!? I don't know anything about your pack nor do I have a mate."
"That's where you're wrong, Marce. You do have a mate."
"Who's my mate then?"
"Me. I'm your mate."
.
.
.
.
.
Third Person
"No. No no no. You're not my mate. You can't be!" Marcy appeared to be shaking. She was in denial. Her crush, the person she wished to be destined together, is her mate.
"I am Marcy," Anne said in a convincing voice.
"But how? We're totally opposite from each other. You're popular, sporty, outgoing, and fun to be with. As for me, I'm weird, nerdy, clumsy, and a quiet omega who can't even look people in the eye sometimes," Marcy described Anne and herself.
"None of that matters to me. The moon goddess chose us for a reason. It was meant to be, and I don't mind that at all," Anne straightened herself and clasped her hands onto Marcy's. Immediately, both of them felt some form of electricity spark when they held hands. She used her thumbs to gently soothe the top of Marcy's hands, calming the omega down. Both of the girls had a crimson color on their cheeks from the encounter between them. All they could do was stare down at their conjoined hands.
"I told myself that every birthday I had came up, I would find my mate and treat them right. That is, until this year I have finally found her right here at school. I was so happy when I entered the classroom to find out my mate is you. I was even joyful when there was an available seat next to you. Yesterday was the best day ever for me," Anne mentioned in a sincere way.
"I can't believe you felt that way. And I still can't believe that we really are mates. It feels like a dream too true to become a reality. I'm very lucky actually."
"Why do you say that?" Anne tilted her head like a little puppy which Marcy found adorable.
"I had a crush on you for a while. People that knew you would talk about how amazing you were to hang with. A lot of guys and girls would say that they wish you were their mate because you're so incredible, charming, attractive, considerate, there are too many words to describe you. And I felt what they felt. I wouldn't blame them because you are a bright person Anne."
Anne couldn't help but become flustered from Marcy's words. The way Anne's mate had described her made Anne want to grab Marcy and hold her forever. Teenagers compliment Anne's looks but never her personality. That is until Marcy did so. It made Anne feel extra special to hear it come out of her lover's mouth.
"The way you are makes me feel like I don't deserve you. You're way too perfect for little ol' me," Marcy released her hands from Anne's grasp and fiddled with her own fingers. The brown teen felt nothing but sorrowful for Marcy. All Anne wanted to do is make her mate feel like she's worthy of her. That'll be something Anne plans to work on with Marcy.
"Can I hug you please?" Boonchuy politely requested. Wu nodded in approval, allowing Anne to wrap both arms around Marcy. Her chin rested on top of her mate's whereas Marcy's head laid on Anne's chest. The two of them were like puzzle pieces that fit perfectly together. Nothing felt better than receiving a nice, warm hug from someone who you adore.
"I'm not perfect at all, and you do deserve me. The moon goddess knows that. Whether or not you're different from me, we'll do our best to make this work out. Now that you are in my life, I want you to stay in it for eternity," Anne slightly pulled back by gently setting her palms on the shoulders of her soulmate.
Marcy scoffed playfully and stated, "You're so cheesy Anne, but it's lovely of you to want me in your life. I wouldn't mind being in it."
"Good because you're stuck with me forever. I told my pack about finding my mate, and they were super happy for me. They're dying to know who you are. Maybe one of these days, I can bring you over to my neighborhood and introduce them to you. That is, if you want to of course. It doesn't have to be right now. Just whenever you're ready."
"Yeah. I wouldn't mind meeting your pack. I'll let you know when."
"Cool beans dude! So, a heads up for you, Sasha helped me out with this."
"What?"
"Um, I told Sasha you were my mate this morning. That's when I asked her if she could leave you alone during lunch so I could talk to you. She even mentioned that you had a crush on me. Sorry about knowing it so soon," Anne nervously rubbed her neck.
"Ugh you're kidding me. Sasha will hear a handful from me," Marcy slid her hands down on her face.
"It's not her fault. She might as well tell me so I'd have hope that you and I would be together. It worked out pretty well in the end."
"You're right. Anyways, let's go to my little hiding spot," Marcy led the way towards the vending machine with Anne following behind. Next to the soda machine was a space big enough for three people to fit in. Marcy sat beside the machine, and Anne sat across from her.
"Dang! This is actually a cool hiding place to be in," Anne searched around the small room.
"Yup. I like this spot because I can do things quietly and far away from everyone else."
"Do you enjoy being alone?"
"Eh, not really. It sucks when Sasha isn't here at school. She's my only friend that I am with during school hours."
"Well don't you worry Mar-Mar. You got Sasha and I now," Anne stretched her arms out and showed her pearly, white canines. Marcy's cheeks were tinted red from the nickname her mate had given to the Taiwanese girl and Anne being her goofy self.
"Yes I do," she put on a small smile.
"So, did you make yourself food to bring for lunch or do you eat cafeteria food instead?"
"I do neither of them. I have to pay to eat lunch at school, and I don't make myself food because I'm not allowed to. I don't eat until dinner," Marcy held herself.
"There's no way you eat till dinner. Isn't your parents supposed to make you at least two meals a day?" After Anne asked her question, she noticed Marcy flinched. That was a topic Anne knew was sensitive for the girl in front of her.
"I'm sorry. I should've kept my mouth shut."
"It's not your fault Anne. The thing is, my parents aren't in my life anymore. I guess they didn't want me or something, so they sent me off to another pack where I would never see them again. I have no clue if they are alive or dead, but it wouldn't matter to me because of their actions."
"I'm so sorry to hear that. It must've been really hard dealing with the situation you were in. I don't want to say it, but your parents are dumb to leave such an awesome person like you. I can't imagine the two people who were supposed to look after you doing that," Anne shook her head with a sorrowful expression.
"It's okay. I've been fine on my own with my new pack. To me, I think of it as a fresh start. Getting to know new people and see what they're like."
"I like that attitude of yours. It's like you can change anything negative into a positive thing."
"Sometimes I'm like that," Marcy shrugged.
"Oh! I almost forgot," Anne dug into her pocket.
"First things first, I'd like you to have this," Anne handed Marcy something wrapped in a banana leaf.
"What is this?"
"This is khao niew bing. It's a popular Thai snack. Inside of it has rice with coconut milk. I made it myself, and I'd like you to have it instead," the alpha described the small dish.
"What about you? What are you going to eat?"
"Probably nothing. I'll wait till I get home."
"I can't eat this. You made it for yourself. Please take half of it," Marcy was unwrapping the banana leaf to break a piece for her mate.
"I insist, Mar-Mar. I'll be perfectly fine. All I care about is you tasting it and eating if you like it," she grinned. Marcy felt guilty, but she really needed something to eat. After all, she doesn't get her own plate of food for breakfast, lunch, or dinner. Instead, Marcy gets scraps from whatever is leftover on the pack member's plates. Usually, it would be empty. Of course she wouldn't tell Anne that. Who knows what the tall tennis player would be capable of doing to the pack.
"Thank you Anne. It's super considerate of you to let me have your lunch," Marcy's cheeks reddened before taking a bite on the rice bun. Marcy enjoyed the flavor of it when she took another bite.
"You're welcome Marce. As long as you don't go hungry, that's all I care about. Also, I would like to get your phone number. It'd be nice if we texted during the day. Maybe we can call each other if you want," Anne grabbed her phone from the floor and gave it to the girl in front of her.
"Yeah, sure. I wouldn't mind that."
"Dude, I can't wait to text you. I would spam you with pictures of my cat and I. She's the cutest thing ever," Anne began getting excited.
"I never knew you had a cat. What's her name?" Marcy was intrigued as she gave back the device to Anne.
"Her name is Domino. She's the best cat in the world. To me that is. Anyways, enough about myself. You should tell me some things about you. Like, what're your hobbies and stuff like that?" Anne pulled her knees close to her chest and wrapped her arms around them.
"Well, my hobbies are reading, watching movies, and playing video games. Oh my gosh! I have a great idea. I should bring my nintendo switch to school, and we can play together. I want to get you into Vagabondia Chronicles. It's an awesome game! The plot is so good in story mode. I-I'll bring it tomorrow and help you learn how to play it. Let me make a note to myself before I forget," Marcy searched inside of her bag.
Anne chuckled quietly at how Marcy was ecstatic sharing what she enjoyed. It was endearing for Anne to see her mate like this. This made her realize that Sasha and herself were the only ones to know Marcy's interest. She didn't have friends unlike Anne. A way to bring acquaintances to Marcy was the leader of the Resistance introducing her friends to her.
"Aside from my hobbies, I like to explore nature. Something about it is fascinating. I study werewolves for fun."
"Woah really?" Anne is getting more interested in Marcy.
"Yeah. There are six different fur colors. Those who have a reddish, brown fur are the ones powerful and come from a strong bloodline."
'That's me,' Anne said to herself in her head.
"That's a cool fact. What else you learn?" Anne blushed mildly.
Marcy blabbered on about some facts about werewolves while Anne listened to every detail the omega mentioned. They moved on to a different topic regarding Marcy. Twenty minutes went by and the school bell rang, signifying the end of lunch. It was now time to finish the last subject then go home afterwards. The couple went their way to class with Marcy tripping a few times and Anne needing to catch her before she hurt herself.
"Hey Marce and Anne. What have you two been up to while I was gone?" Sasha appeared out of nowhere and slid in between the two mates, wrapping an arm around their shoulders.
"I should be asking you that missy," Marcy remarked.
"Did Anne tell you?"
"Yup. She told me everything from the conversation between you both and letting me know that she and I are mates."
"Woah! So you went through with it, Boonchuy. Nice job. You got some guts," Sasha patted Anne's back.
"Heck yeah! Marcy and I were getting to know each other more and let me say that she's someone I wished I had met a long time ago."
"At least it's not the end of the world. Good thing she had a crush on you for almost four years."
"Sasha!" Marcy exclaimed.
"What? I'm just saying."
"Wow Mar-Mar. You really had the hots for me," Anne winked at the small teen with a smirk plastered on her face. That put a dark redness to Marcy's face. Sasha was dumbfounded between the two's interaction. She now learned to hate being the third wheeler without a mate.
"Save the nasty talk for when you both get a room alone together. As of this moment, we have class to worry about." The girls were embarrassed from being called out by Sasha. The mates stopped flirting, and the trio made their way to class. Marcy and Sasha were the first to enter through the doorway when Maggie grabbed and pulled Anne behind by the collar of her shirt.
"Woah, hey. What was that for?" Anne furrowed her eyebrows.
"I was looking everywhere for you during lunch. I asked your friend, Gabby, where you were. She told me that you had to handle something important."
"I did have something important to do. What did you need from me?"
"I wanted to know what the heck is up with you. You've been acting weird in the morning. You left in a rush. The least you can do is explain yourself, Boonchuy."
"Not right now. The bell is about to ring in a minute. You should go to class before you're tardy. I'll text you when I have time. I'm sorry," Anne turned away and headed to her seat. Maggie huffed in annoyance and left to go to her assigned classroom. The fierce teen felt bad for not saying anything to her friend. Not after what Gabby had mentioned in their bathroom discussion.
Anne sat on her seat when class began. She sighed happily, knowing that the girl she already adores is sitting next to her. This would be difficult to pay attention to the teacher for the Thai girl as she prefers to admire Marcy. Her hair is so smooth and shiny. The way her eyes sparkle in excitement when a topic she's interested in is brought up. Marcy's nose was perfectly round. Her lips are so soft, smooth, and kissable.
'What's wrong with me?' Anne interrogated herself, stopping from what she was doing. Somehow, Marcy felt a familiar pair of eyes checking her out. She couldn't help but feel her cheeks flaming. No one ever looked at Marcy like she was a masterpiece until Anne came into her life. It made her feel a special type of way, and she liked it. Especially when it comes from the person she had liked for years. Anne had to stop glancing at Marcy to focus more on Mr. Humphrey. Someday, they will be able to gaze at each other for however long they want to.
Timeskip
School was over. Before Anne roamed home with her friends, she bid Marcy, Sasha, and Gabby farewell. It took slightly longer when it came to the two mates. Anne wished to spend more time with Marcy, but the only to do that is through the phone and school hours. The omega did tell the alpha when she'll be available to go out somewhere together. During that conversation, Sasha and Anne exchanged numbers now that they were friends. That included Gabby giving the blonde girl her number. On the outside, Sasha acted like it was nothing, but on the inside, she was squealing in anticipation.
"I'll see you tomorrow."
"Okay! Bye Anne," Marcy waved at her crush. Anne waved back before walking where her friends awaited. Marcy and Sasha headed into the bus where they will be later dropped off at a location near where both of them live. Where Marcy lives is Andrias waiting for her to return home. He had a list of chores written on a piece of paper for Marcy to do. The Alpha of Newtopia thinks that Marcy is only good for cleaning and cooking.
She doesn't know how to hunt, defend herself, or brawl with other wolves. That's because she's not allowed to do any of those activities with the rest of the pack. All Marcy has been stuck doing is being a maid for Andrias. The poor girl can't catch a break and escape far away from the place she calls hell.
"You're finally back from school. I've been waiting for you to come home," Andrias got off of the couch and approached Marcy.
"I have things to do around the house, don't I?" Marcy avoided gaping the alpha's eyes.
"You're correct. The pack has gone out to the woods to scan the entire area to see if there are any werewolves who have stepped foot on our land. I'll be joining them as well, so I expect this place to be spotless. We will be gone no longer than four hours. There better be dinner served when we've arrived," Andrias shoved the paper at Marcy before leaving the house, shutting the door hard.
She groaned irritably while crumbling up the paper. Marcy marched down to the basement to set her backpack in the bedroom. There, she threw the paper away in a small trash can and jumped on the bed. She laid down with her limbs spread out, staring at the ceiling. Marcy breathed out slowly when she felt her phone vibrate through her pocket. She quickly pulled it out, thinking it was Anne that texted her. Rather, it was her friend, Sasha.
1:35 pm | Unknown number: Hey girly! It's me, Sasha. I figured out how to send messages 😎
1:35 pm | Marcy💚: Hey Sash! I was wondering when you would text me. Did you make it home?
1:36 pm | Sash💖: Yes I did. Grime and I are picking up something for lunch in a minute and afterwards we're going over to Braddock and Percy's place. I'll talk to you later whenever I have the chance.
1:36 pm | Marcy💚: Sure thing Sash. Eat a big meal for me!
1:37 pm | Sash💖: I will 😁
"You're lucky to eat," the Taiwanese teen mumbled to herself. She plugged her phone to charge before leaving the cold basement. Marcy memorized what chores needed to be done and right away, she got to it.
———————————————
Anne's POV
"I ser HP, yu da bess," I said with my mouth full of pizza.
"Whoever invented pizza needs to rule over this world!" Polly exaggeratedly exclaimed.
"I agree. I'm glad Anne introduced us to foods like these instead of hunting animals for rations," Sprig added while licking his fingers clean.
"I still don't understand how you guys survived without eating different varieties of food. It was always meat and nothing else."
"I don't know either. At least we are trying new things. Speaking of trying new things, did you communicate with your mate, Anne?" Hop Pop asked me a question.
"I did. She was worried that I'd dislike her, but it's the opposite of that. Even I felt the same way as her. We talked it out and began getting to know each other. She's really passionate about a lot of things that she enjoys. I find it cute when she talks about what she likes," I reported back.
"What's her name, and how old is she?"
"Her name is Marcy, and she's seventeen."
"Do you have the same class as her?"
"Yup. I sit right next to her."
"Well aren't you lucky. I bet you would've suffered if you weren't sitting super close to her," HP giggled lightly.
"I'm not sure, but I wouldn't want to do an experiment like that."
"Of course you would not. The stronger the bond is, the harder it'll be when you're far away from the person the moon goddess set you up with."
"Mom and dad told me about the bond when I was younger. I thought it was something made up until I realized that my parents were always there by each other's side. They never left apart unless it was necessary. I wanna be like that with Marcy. I think of it as continuing on with my parent's legacy," I sadly smiled down at my plate, remembering those small memories when I was with my mom and dad.
I heard Hop Pop heavily sigh in a gloomy way as he replied, "To this day, I wish I could have done something to prevent your family's death. If only I were the one to make the sacrifices, you would have your par-" I stopped my adoptive grandfather from chattering by placing a hand on top of his. I looked up to see his eyes glistening, indicating that there were tears developing and ready to fall.
"Don't worry about it Hop Pop. My mom and dad knew the sacrifices they made were worth it. In their hearts, they wanted nothing more than to save those who they believe to be trustworthy and loyal. Sprig and Polly wouldn't have no one but each other if you trade places with my parents. It was bound to happen at some point. The most important thing is that we have each other to help, love, and support one another. Our family has grown stronger with the help of you guys. They'll always be in our hearts along with my mom and dad. So cut some slack HP. They wouldn't want to see you upset. Just smile like what I do everyday," I grinned hugely at the old man.
He did exactly what I told him and smiled. Hop Pop sniffled a little bit and wiped a few tears on the corner of his eyes. It hurts to see the person you love suffer mentally. You wish that you could just take the pain away from them, altogether. There are solutions to getting rid of the pain, you just need to find a way that fits best for them.
"Thanks Anne. I really needed that."
"Anytime HP. If anyone needs to chat with me, I'm available for you guys no matter what. Now come here, all of you," I opened my arms wide enough for the Plantars to crash into me for a hug. We stayed there for a minute before returning back to eating dinner. I had a few slices, cleaned up the table and said my goodnights to the Plantar family. I went upstairs to my room to see Domino sleeping on the corner of my bed.
"Hey Domino. How's my little fur baby doing? Hm?" I cooed my cat while petting her. She meowed in response as she purred and vibrated. I slowly stepped over to the side of my bed and laid down on my usual sleeping spot. I checked the time on my phone to see it was almost eight o'clock. I had nothing to do, so I scrolled through social media for about an hour.
Then, I realized Marcy had put her phone number into my contacts. I checked to see her full name typed without any emojis. I clicked on it to edit it. I wanted to change it into something that's creative. I thought and thought until I came up with a nickname for her. I fixed the name and tapped on messages to message her.
8:48 pm | Bananner💙: Heyyy Mar-Mar :p Guess who it is?
8:50 pm | My Marbles💚: The pizza delivery guy?
8:50 pm | Bananner💙: :'(
8:50 pm | My Marbles💚: I'm just kidding. It's you Anne. Or should I say Anna Banana ;)
8:51 pm | Bananner💙: OMG! That's the best nickname anyone has ever given to me🥹 let me change it real quick
8:52 pm | Anna Banana💙: There, I did it! I'm never switching it to a different name now.
8:52 pm | My Marbles💚: I'm happy that you like it.
8:53 pm |Anna Banana💙: That's great to hear. How's your day been besides school?
8:54 pm| My Marbles💚: It's been okay. I had some stuff to do, but I got to relax.
8:54 pm | Anna Banana💙: Aww. I wish I could come over. We can cuddle, watch movies, and sleep. I know we just met, but I'm already curious about you.
8:54 pm | My Marbles💚: I feel the same Anne. Though, we still need to know more about each other.
8:55 pm | Anna Banana💙: Let me invite you over to my place. I wanna introduce you to my pack.
8:55 pm | My Marbles💚: I don't know Anne. I need an open day to go over. It might take a while. I'm sorry.
8:56 pm | Anna Banana💙: That's okay. My pack and I will be patient with you. Maybe I can ask your alpha for permission to borrow you for a little bit.
8:57 pm | My Marbles💚: You don't need to do that. My alpha is a busy wolf. It'll take time to ask whether or not I can go with you.
8:57 pm | Anna Banana💙: Dang. Your boss man sounds like some strict dad to you.
9:04 pm | Anna Banana💙: Marcy?
9:07 pm | Anna Banana💙: I think you fell asleep, but that's okay.
9:07 pm | My Marbles💚: I'm sorry Anne. I have to go. See you tomorrow.
9:08 pm | Anna Banana💙: Oh okay. It's no problem :) Goodnight Mar-Mar <3
"That was weird. I'm sure she was told to go to sleep. Don't you think so Domino?" I caressed my cat's fur as she was laying next to me. Domino perked her head up and did a quiet meow before putting her head back down on the bed.
"At least I'll see Marcy at school. I need to tell my friends that I want to hang out with her again. Maybe I can bring her and Sasha to our group and introduce them. I know they wouldn't mind it. As for me, I wouldn't mind sleeping. G'night Domino," I put my phone to charge, went under the covers, and closed my eyes.
Chapter 5: Suspicions
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
"That was weird. I'm sure she was told to go to sleep. Don't you think so Domino?" I caressed my cat's fur as she was laying next to me. Domino perked her head up and did a quiet meow before putting her head back down on the bed.
"At least I'll see Marcy at school. I need to tell my friends that I want to hang out with her again. Maybe I can bring her and Sasha to our group and introduce them. I know they wouldn't mind it. As for me, I wouldn't mind sleeping. G'night Domino," I put my phone to charge, went under the covers, and closed my eyes.
.
.
.
.
.
Third Person
Anne yawned as she stepped on school grounds with her four friends belonging to her pack. She wasn't able to sleep well since Marcy was in her mind during the entire night. Not that Anne minded, but she wanted a bit of sleep.
"Hey guys?"
"Yeah Anne?" Sprig and the girls paid attention to their alpha.
"Do you think Marcy can sit with us during lunch? Well, whenever she's ready to meet you four."
"Is that even a question? Of course she can sit with us at our table. We all want to get to know her, you know."
"I know. Until the time is right, I'll introduce her. I'm barely getting Marcy out of her shell, so it might be a few weeks," Anne sleepily explained.
"Sure thing Anne. The girls and I will be grabbing some breakfast. Wanna go with us?"
"No thanks. I'm going to wait here for Marcy. I hope you guys don't mind."
"Not at all. Go be with our luna. We'll catch ya later," Sprig and the others waved before heading to the cafeteria.
'I love my friends. So supportive and all,' Anne thought as she grinned.
"That smile of yours looks super cute on you~" Anne was brought back from her thoughts once she heard a familiar voice.
"Um...thanks?"
"No problem. How's that nose of yours doing?" Maggie got close to Anne and booped her nose. Anne wasn't sure what was going on with her friend. She had an idea that Maggie was being a little too friendly towards her.
"It's back in shape. The bruising went away with the help of my own strength." Depending on how strong a wolf is can determine how quickly their mild wounds would heal. The bigger the wound, the longer it will heal just like humans.
"That's good. Say, why don't we go somewhere together after school. Just you and I. We could go wherever you like," Maggie offered.
"Uh, sure. We can head straight over to a cafe and grab something to eat there." Before the ginger could say anything, she noticed from afar, Sasha and Marcy heading towards their direction.
Maggie smirked and then pulled one of Anne's arms towards herself and said aloud, "Oh my goodness Anne! That is such a great plan! I can't wait to be with you after school! It'll be so much fun together, just you and I!"
"Dude, what's with you?"
"Hey Boonchuy," Sasha interrupted and greeted Anne with her arms crossed and a frowning face. Next to her was Marcy looking away from the two girls in front of her. She noticed that Maggie was touching Anne in an unusual way that made her feel jealous.
"Sup dudes! I was waiting for you guys to arrive," Anne yanked Maggie away from her before approaching Sasha and Marcy. She fist bumped Sasha and gave a small wave to her mate.
"More like you were waiting for Marcy ahem," Sasha's comment made Marcy and Anne blush at the same time.
'What does Sasha mean by that?' Maggie began getting curious.
"Ugh! You're never gonna stop messing around with me," Anne complained.
"Nope. Not until the day I die."
"Yeah yeah, whatever. Let's go walk around school together."
"I'm down for that. Come on Marce. We'll be inside waiting."
"Sure thing," Anne gave a thumbs up as the teens walked inside.
"I never knew you were friends with them," Maggie's eyes followed her enemies before averting her eyes to Anne.
'I'd keep an eye out for Maggie whenever you're around Marcy," Gabby warned.
"What do you mean?"
"I heard a rumor in the morning by a circle of girls implying that Maggie likes to beat up anyone who she thinks might be into you."
"I've never seen her fight anyone before. I'm sure it's false."
"That is why I said it's a rumor, but in case she actually does harm anybody, you better be careful ."
"They're only acquaintances of mine. We sit near each other and only talk when we need to in class," Anne half-lied to her friend.
"Acquaintances huh? It sure looks like you guys are friends or something considering that the girl next to blondie was eyeing you."
"She was probably daydreaming. Anyways, I gotta go. We'll meet here when school is over. See ya Maggie!" Anne ran off to go meet up with her new friend and mate.
"I swear if Marcy is in love with Anne, she'll regret ever loving her," Maggie growled lowly before going to a different pathway. Meanwhile, Anne, Marcy, and Sasha were side by side in the hallways. They had five minutes to go until the bell rings to start going to class.
"What was that all about back there?" Sasha asked Anne.
"What do you mean?"
"I mean Maggie having her hands on your arm."
"Oh that? I have no idea dude. She's acting really strange. I didn't like the way Maggie was grabbing me. I wanted to tell her something, but I was afraid she would get mad at me."
"Jeez Boonchuy. You need to switch up your personality just a bit. Make it seem like you're not that nice of a girl that you usually are. Be rude for once!" Sasha threw her arms in the air.
"I can't do that! It would make me feel bad," Anne rubbed her upper arm.
"Pft okay. What if someone is being super mean to Marcy? What will you do then?" Hearing the scenario that Sasha came up made Anne's blood boil in anger.
"I would hurt them. If they say something bad about Marcy or even lay a finger on her, they're dead. Gosh, who knows what I'm capable of if someone did something to Marcy. She means a lot to me now that we're mates." Both Marcy and Sasha looked at Anne in awe. The Taiwanese teen was very happy to hear how much she meant to Anne if something did happen to her.
"Sash and I thought that you might've liked Maggie more than friends," Marcy finally spoke.
"What?! Sorry, but she's just a friend to me. I don't like her like that. I like you and only you Mar-Mar. If I need to prove it to you, then so be it," Anne pulled Marcy's face to hers and pecked her cheek. Before Marcy could become a complete tomato from her mate's action, Anne grabbed Marcy and put her over her shoulder.
"A-Anne! Am I not heavy?" Marcy shrieked.
"Nope. You're light as a feather," Anne held a smug expression. As a bystander, Sasha rolled her eyes and watched the two lovers goof off. She is proud that Marcy is slowly becoming herself more. It's all thanks to Anne.
"Hi Waybright," Gabby popped out from behind Sasha.
"Oh hey Gabby! It's a surprise to see you," Sasha's face reddened.
"I see Marcy and Anne are getting along," Gabby and Sasha viewed the duo as Marcy tripped on her two feet, and Anne caught her just in time, making the mates laugh.
"Yes they are."
"I wish I could have what they have. It's been a dream of mine to find a mate. I want to love them just as much as they love me." Listening to Gabby made Sasha want to tell her that she will be the one to love her. Though, they just met. They're not even mates, so there's no point in Sasha telling Gabby how she feels about the girl.
"I feel the same way. I'm ready to settle with someone who I can spend the rest of my life with."
Over to Anne and Marcy, they were taking a quick break from messing around. The black haired highschooler was paying attention to Sasha and Gabby. On the other hand, Anne focused on her beautiful mate. She was about to compliment Marcy until something caught her eye. Underneath her ear on the neck was a light green and purple bruise. It was the size of a ping pong ball.
"Hey, Mar-Mar?"
"Hm? Yeah Anna Banana?" Marcy turned her head to look at Anne.
"What happened here?" Anne pointed at the bruise.
"Oh that? It's nothing. I just fell off the bed and hit my neck on something that was on the floor. I'm such a klutz," Marcy nervously answered. Anne stared at her to see whether or not she's lying or telling the truth. The way she fidgeted with her fingers and moved her eyes away from Anne told a different story.
Anne decided to believe Marcy and told her, "You should be more careful next time. I don't want my mate to get hurt. If it'll make it feel better, I will kiss the pain away," Anne gently grabbed Marcy's other side of her face and softly kissed the bruise. It sent shivers down Marcy's spine from the way Anne's lips touched her neck.
Wu felt bad that she had lied to Anne. Andrias was the one that caused the bruise. He bursted in the omega's room to find her awake and on the phone. The alpha got mad that she wasn't sleeping and punched her on the neck. He warned the younger one if she didn't sleep in less than ten minutes, she would be beaten up and sent outside to sleep in the cold night.
"Thanks Anne. It's starting to feel better," Marcy smiled.
"No problem. I will always make you feel better Marbles."
"Aww. You got another nickname for me. It's cute."
"Thanks Mar-Mar. I like being creative," Anne flashed her canines. The bell rang, signaling the students to start finding their classes. That's what Sasha, Gabby, Marcy, and Anne did together.
Throughout the day, the girls were doing nothing but listening to their teacher in class. Marcy, Anne, and Sasha hung out for lunch, playing Marcy's nintendo switch that she didn't forget to bring. Gabby stayed with Sprig and the group at the cafeteria table. Maggie was outside with her friend, Vince, pacing back and forth.
"Yo! Relax. Why are you getting so anxious?" Vince questioned her.
"Because I'm going out with Anne today. I am making the first move on her. That way, I'll ask her to be my girlfriend and rub it in Sasha and Marcy's pathetic faces. I will be so happy to see them all shocked when the popular Anne is with me! We'll be known as the best couple."
"Good luck getting Anne as your girlfriend. I heard it's impossible to get Anne to fall in love with you according to my other bros," Vince slightly pulled down his sunglasses to glance at Maggie.
"Not for me. She loves me and I know it. Just you wait Vince. We'll be together no matter what. Everyone at school will be jealous when I'm with the hottest alpha alive."
"They will be alright."
"Mhm. They need to wait and see for themselves."
Timeskip
"And that concludes today's subject. I will see you all tomorrow to begin our first real assignment for all the subjects. Until then, have a fantastic rest of your day kids," Mr. Humphrey announced. All of the students were leaving the school building to head home. Anne had already given Marcy, Sasha, and Gabby a hug before meeting up with Maggie.
She mind linked her friends, telling them that she's going out somewhere with a friend and that they should go home without her. They followed Anne's order and wandered home. A minute passed and Maggie found Anne exactly where they were supposed to meet.
"There you are Anne. I thought you would bail out," Maggie states as she was fixing her hair.
"Not at all Mag. Are you ready to leave?" Anne perked her head up away from her phone.
"I am. Let's go."
It would be a ten minute stroll from Saint James Highschool to the cafe shop. In the meantime, Maggie and Anne chatted about school, family, and what each of the girls have been up to. Anne had her hands shoved into her pocket while looking forward. Maggie was rambling on and on about how she would be a fantastic mate, trying to convince Anne that she's the one for her. But the alpha wished Maggie well that someday she would find her mate soon.
"What do you plan on getting?" Anne asked Maggie.
"A muffin. I'm not that hungry."
"Same here. I'll be eating a croissant. I should buy some brownies and cookies for my old man and the two kiddos."
"You know you're so nice whenever you think about your family when it comes to buying stuff," Maggie declared.
"I always think about them. I am the alpha after all. I gotta protect my family and make sure they feel safe."
"That's what I like about you. I hope I get a mate that's exactly like you."
"I'm sure you will Mag. Be patient and you'll find the right one."
Maggie rolled her eyes and scoffed quietly, knowing that Anne was being super oblivious and not getting the hint that Maggie likes her. She decided to drop it for now and both girls began to order what they wanted. They got their food items and found a table with two chairs to sit on. Right away, the highschoolers started eating their muffin and croissant.
Anne continued on the conversation they had while walking to the cafe. This time, Maggie zoned out and stared at her friend's lips. She decided it was time to get the girl she wanted for a long time. They sat across from each other, so it was easier for the girl with freckles to reach over at Anne's side. She forcefully grabbed Anne's face and pulled it close to hers. Before she was able to lay her lips on the alpha's, Anne put a hand over to Maggie's mouth swiftly.
"Stop," Anne instructed in a stern voice. Maggie did what she was told and saw her crush's eyes change from dark brown to a light blue.
"What? N-no, Anne. I thought we were having a great time," the ginger reached over to touch the Thai girl's hand. Anne removed her hand away and placed it on her lap.
"Maggie. I'm being serious. I have a mate, and I don't like the way you're being so clingy and touchy with me. You need to stop. I think of you as a friend and nothing else. So please drop whatever you are doing."
"Y-you...have a mate?" Maggie was on the verge of crying.
"I do. She means a lot to me now, and I don't want you to get in the way between her and I," Anne checked the time on her phone and sighed.
"I should go. Thanks for walking here with me. See you tomorrow," Anne grabbed her belongings and left without looking back. Maggie sat there in shock. She never knew that her own crush had a mate. It made her feel angry and upset. That's when it hit her. Marcy Wu is Anne's mate. The way they looked at each other in the morning made sense.
A fire had begun inside of Maggie. There was no way she would let Marcy have the lovable Boonchuy to herself. Only Maggie was allowed to be with Anne and no one else. A way to get Marcy to back off from her mate is to threaten her. Hurting her is a way Maggie thinks of. As long as Anne doesn't find out, the idea will work.
"I swear Wu. I will get you for this. For ruining my life with Anne. You'll regret being mates with her."
———————————————
Anne's POV
What the heck happened? Oh yeah. MY OWN FRIEND TRIED TO KISS ME! I'm so stupid. I never knew she liked me. Not that it matters because I have Marcy. Shit. I need to tell Marcy what happened. If she found out herself and I didn't tell her, she wouldn't trust me. I can't believe that Maggie was going in for a kiss. There's no way I can face her tomorrow. I'll avoid her. Yeah, that's what I will do. Ugghhhhh.
"Hey Anne! Welcome back," the Plantars excitedly greeted.
"Hey guys. I brought some goodies for you all to have," I set the brown paper bag on the kitchen counter.
"Thanks Anne! How was the trip to the cafe with Maggie?" Sprig interrogated.
"It was...something I didn't expect," I used my fingers to tug on the collar of my shirt nervously. The Plantars noticed and stopped what they were doing.
"Did something happen kiddo?" Hop Pop raised an eyebrow at me.
"Yeah. I need to tell Marcy before she kills me if she finds out from someone else."
"This doesn't sound too good. What did you now, Anne?"
"It wasn't me I swear! Maggie thought that I liked her or something so she tried to kiss me. I stopped her before she actually did. I told her I had a mate, and I didn't like her like that. Oh my moon goddess I can't hang out with her anymore. It's going to be so awkward. Now I'm worried what Marcy will think about the situation once I tell her," I buried my face into my hands.
"Don't you worry Anne. You prevented Maggie from kissing you and that's what matters. You thought about Marcy as well so it proves that you remained loyal to her. I mean you are always loyal no matter what. I'm sure Marcy will understand and actually feel grateful that you did stop Maggie," Hop Pop reassured me.
"Thanks HP. I should head upstairs. I wanna call her privately. It's better than texting her."
"Go ahead and do what you need to do. The kids and I will stay down here. If you need anything, give us a holler."
"I will. I'll be back downstairs later," I took myself and my backpack upstairs to my room. I tossed the bag next to my door and jumped on my bed. I brought my phone out of my pocket and went through my contacts. There, I found Marcy's name and tapped on it. I clicked on the call button and it started to ring. I waited for about fifteen seconds when Marcy answered.
Hello?
"Hey Marbles. I'm so glad you picked up. There's something I need to tell you. But before I do, I won't be mad or blame you if you get upset over what I'm about to tell you."
What's going on? Are you okay?
"I'm okay. It's just that Maggie and I went to a cafe to have brunch together. We were sitting across from each other, and I was busy babbling on about my family when she tried to kiss me out of nowhere."
...
"Mar-Mar?"
Sorry. I was thinking.
"What were you thinking about?"
I want to know if you let her kiss you.
"Oh heck no! I stopped her before she did. I pushed her away from me. I was pissed that she would do such a thing. I even told her I had a mate so she would back off. I said to Maggie that I only thought of her as friends and nothing more. I left the cafe immediately and went straight home. I told myself that I had to tell you what happened. Now here I am. Also, I'm so sorry that Maggie pulled a stunt like that. I never knew she liked me like that. I'm such an idiot sometimes," I exhaled heavily.
You are an idiot sometimes.
"I know."
But you're my idiot, and I'm glad that you stopped her from kissing you.
"So you're not upset at me?"
Of course not, but I am upset that Maggie had the urge to try and kiss you.
"You have the right to be upset with her. I don't blame you one bit. It'll be awkward between Maggie and I, so I'm going to avoid her instead."
That's a great idea. You can hang out with Sasha and I in the morning like we did today.
"I'll take that offer any day. Oh and maybe you'd want to meet my friends from school. They want you to hang out with them at the cafeteria. That is if you and Sasha are okay with it."
I'm willing to meet them, and I'm positive Sasha will too. I'll text her right now and see if she's up for it.
"Sounds like a plan."
Um, I have to end the call in a minute but I want to say thank you.
"For?"
For telling me what happened between you and Maggie. I know you felt bad afterwards.
"I did, but I'm not letting anyone get in between us. You and I are meant to be together, and I'd like to keep it that way until the day we die."
This is why I had a crush on you. You're so considerate, charming, and generous. I never met anyone who's been like that towards me until you told me you were my mate. I love just the way you are. You make me feel comfortable and relaxed.
"I'm happy that you're feeling comfy around me because I'm comfy around you," I felt my face get heated.
Marcy! Let's go! I heard a distinct voice in the background.
I-I have to go. I'll text you when I can. Bye Anne.
"Bye Marcy," the phone call ended. I tossed my cell phone aside and laid on my bed silently. I couldn't help but smile widely. I was thankful Marcy was understanding of my situation. She's really the best.
———————————————
Marcy's POV
"You're nothing but a useless omega. One of these days, I'll ruin your face to the point where no one would want you. Not even your own mate," Andrias dragged me by the neck. I winced slightly from the amount of pressure he had on my skin. I had to end the call before my alpha found me on my phone or else he would've hurt me.
The comment Andrias blurted out did sting my heart. It made me overthink Anne not wanting me because of how ugly I will turn out if my alpha messes up my face. I hope something like that won't happen. I would be very devastated.
"I'm sorry. I was headi-"
"Shut your mouth! I don't want to hear any of your stupid apologies. Instead, I want you to be useful for once and rake all of the leaves from the ground. You should be making a pile by the time you're done. Get to it Wu!" Andrias shoved me on the ground and threw a rake next to me before walking inside the house.
I brought myself up from the dirt and dust myself up. I bent down to grab the rake and began gathering the leaves in a neat pile. While doing so, my mind wandered to Anne. If I could, I would live with Anne. She's home to me. Maybe she can help me find Yunan and Olivia. I want to know whether or not they are doing just fine. I miss them so much. One day, I'll reunite with them.
Three weeks later
Woah did the weeks fly by so fast. It happens when you're getting older. One day it's August, and the next day it is already September. That's crazy! What's even crazier is that I have been with Anne Boonchuy during those three weeks. It's like a roller coaster but ten times more fun.
Finally, Sasha and I were introduced properly to Anne's friends. Gabby, Sprig, Ivy, Maddie, and Molly. They are really different from each other but somehow managed to work together. From what I learned, Sprig along with his sister and grandfather lives with Anne. I heard from my mate that her parents passed away from a pack who tried attacking the Plantar family.
I had to comfort Anne when she described the occurrence. I held empathy for my mate. It's hard to see your parents abandon you, but it's worse when they sacrificed their own lives to save someone else's. I don't know how Anne was able to pull through. What I do know is that she's a warrior. A brave and strong warrior. She never told me which pack did this. If she did tell me, I would help her destroy them.
Anyways, not a lot has really happened at school. Except, Anne and I have gotten closer to each other. So did her and Sasha. Those two would wrestle or race down the hallway. For me, it's entertaining to watch them become from strangers to best friends. I was relieved that Maggie had stopped talking to Anne. I haven't seen her near Anne or approached her at all. I think she got the hint that Anna Banana was being serious when she told Maggie she had a mate.
Other than that, Anne and I have been taking our time getting to know more about each other. We've been slowly becoming affectionate towards each other. Anne gives me kisses around my face which I enjoy. Most of the time, I'd hold her hand for warmth and to feel her soft fingers. Every school morning, we would hug each other. Everyday, we text, call, or facetime. Gosh, it makes me feel like an anime girl who's friends with their crush.
Though, I'm not fully happy. Not when I'm living with my own abuser. I swear he's been getting impatient with me. Anything I do incorrectly or run out of time to do my chores, the beating is worse. Luckily, Andrias is not going for my face. If Anne saw, she would force me to tell her who hurt me.
I can't let my mate know that my own alpha is the one beating me up. Anne would also get hurt if she goes up against Andrias. It's something I don't want Anne to experience. Not in a million years. So I have to lie for her sake. That goes for Sasha as well. My new friends and I are having a great time, and I don't want to ruin it because I'm injured. I need to hide it until I'm able to get away from Andrias and his pack forever.
Soon, that day will come true. As long as I have my mate and friends by my side, that'll lead me to my happiness. My next mission is to meet Anne's entire pack. They've been wanting to meet me since I am their future luna. It is wild to think that someone like me went from a nobody to a somebody. Maybe, just maybe, it's time for me to really shine. With the help of those who I consider an ally, they will boost me up. Just like the characters from War of the Warlocks using the power of friendship.
Chapter 6: The Resistance Pack
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
Soon, that day will come true. As long as I have my mate and friends by my side, that'll lead me to my happiness. My next mission is to meet Anne's entire pack. They've been wanting to meet me since I am their future luna. It is wild to think that someone like me went from a nobody to a somebody. Maybe, just maybe, it's time for me to really shine. With the help of those who I consider an ally, they will boost me up. Just like the characters from War of the Warlocks using the power of friendship.
.
.
.
.
.
Andrias' POV
Being the alpha is the greatest title you can get as a werewolf. You're able to tell fellow members in your pack what to do. Especially the ones who are in the low ranks. Though, I prefer my group to be strong which is why I have a single omega, Marcy Regina Wu (I found out Marcy's actual middle name).
She was a quiet pup when I first accepted her into my pack. Marcy is cunning when it comes to learning and knowing about so many things. When I first met Marcy, she had already become depressed and scared after her parents left their own daughter with me. Then came Yunan and Olivia. I had them take care of Marcy as if they were her new family.
It did change years later after I spotted the two werewolves sneaking in supplies in their bags. I booted them out of my pack, not allowing them to take Marcy. I was quite happy to have the weakling stay in my pack. It meant that I could make her a slave. She would do all the house cleaning and cooking. One wrong move and I'd punish her.
I hate omegas with a passion and that meant hating Marcy. But what I hate even more is the pack that managed to kill a few of my members and let a small family find a safe spot to hide. Yes, I am talking about the Resistance pack. The one who has a strong bloodline of werewolves. Aka, the Boonchuy family. Too bad there's only one werewolf left to kill.
The name is unknown but the last powerful wolf is a female. I know she's the alpha of the Resistance after her parents were killed and she probably goes to the same school as Marcy. What I don't know is her whereabouts. That's what frustrates me. I thought of a plan involving Marcy in it to find our enemies, and we would strike after them.
She would befriend the alpha and follow her to wherever she lived. Then, Marcy comes home and tells me every single detail that's useful to begin an attack. This is a perfect idea to get rid of the Resistance and claim their land. Their alpha and luna died for nothing hahaha! You could say I'm a genius.
Anywho, I shall tell the omega what I want her to do for me. She knows not to say no or else my temper will rise. This is why I chose Marcy to do a bit of a dirty but easy job. She's too weak to fight and can't even defend herself. Before Marcy knows it she'll be dead by the time she steps a paw on a battlefield. I don't want her to die just yet because I have something else in mind to make her helpful.
"Marcy!" I yelled while barging in Marcy's bedroom. She was sleeping but awoken rapidly by the sound of my voice. It is a Sunday morning which means no school for the omega today.
"I need to have a word with you upstairs in my office. Be there in ten minutes," I left the door open and strolled away for Marcy to get ready. Once I reached the office, I got a whiff of coffee hitting directly in my nose. A smile appeared after I saw Bartley, Branson, and Blair organizing and setting up the room.
"Good morning alpha," the triple saluted and bowed.
"Good morning you three. Any news on the liquid substance you guys are working on?" I walked across the room to sit on my chair in front of my desk.
"It's a work in progress sir. We've been testing it on our prisoners, and so far, we've gotten a little bit of effects from them," Blair mentioned.
"Such as?"
"Aggressiveness sir."
"Not bad. It's useful."
"How so if I may ask?"
"The more aggressive a werewolf is, the more they won't hesitate to kill. They can have a great amount of strength as well. I believe you should work on getting a werewolf to lose control of their body. For example, if I tell a wolf to kill someone, they will do exactly what I say. Not a single bone in their body would pause from doing such a task like that," I suggested.
"What you're saying is you want to mind control that person into doing what you order them to do," Bartley said.
"Bingo! You win a prize. Not literally."
"Aw."
"What we can do is add a pathogen that causes the host to lose control of everything. Including the mind. That's when you can take over the body and have them do whatever you want. We can also include an aggressive side to which they won't hesitate to hurt anyone," Branson declared.
"Wow, you guys are good at doing your jobs. I agree with what you plan to do with the substance, but how long will it take to make your creations?"
"It may be months, alpha. We barely got something out of what we made. We still need to run some tests, experiment, and collect data on our test subjects. Until the liquid substance is approved by us, we'll let you know beforehand. You have our word for it."
"Good. Marcy will be coming in here in a few minutes so please leave my office. I need to speak to her privately."
"Of course alpha," Bartley, Branson, and Blair departed from my office together. I was left alone for a couple minutes when I heard a clear knock on the door.
"Come in," I replied. Behind the door was none other than Marcy Wu. She entered while closing the door behind her. She walked slowly towards me without any eye contact. Before Marcy sat down on the chair in front of me, I stopped her from doing so.
"Ah ah ah. You're going to stand instead of sitting down. Do you understand?"
"Yes, alpha," Marcy quietly answered.
"The reason why I invited you here is because I have a proposition for you, Marcy."
"What kind of pr-"
"Do not speak until I tell you so," I grew a little angry at the teen. She shut her mouth right away which made me feel a bit satisfied.
"You're going to listen to me very carefully. Once I finish what I need to say, you're going to follow my instructions. You can't say no to my idea because I'll make you do this either way. I believe that there is an alpha female that goes to Saint James Highschool. I don't know her first name but her last name is Boonchuy. She belongs in the Resistance pack."
Rapidly, Marcy's eyes went wide. I couldn't read her facial expressions, but it seemed like she heard of the alpha that goes by the last name Boonchuy. This an advantage to both Marcy and I if she knows the high ranked female.
"This is where my scheme comes in. If you do know someone with that last name who goes to your school, I want you to be fake friends with her. Try to know where she lives and when you arrive here, you'll spill every detail there is. Because of it, I will allow you to go over to her house and continue pretending to be friends with that girl. You will be doing this until I tell you to stop. You got it?"
"I-I do," Marcy made herself clear.
"You better or else I'm not repeating myself again. Tomorrow is the day you will befriend that stupid alpha. That way, I'll torture and kill her with my bare hands. Now get out of my office," I snapped at the omega as she stumbled her way out of the room.
I sighed heavily with myself leaning against the seat comfortably. I learned that this won't be the first time Marcy is going to be very useful. Soon, she'll turn into a killing machine. The Boonchuy girl will never know what's coming after her in the future. Nothing but betrayal, hurt, and pain are heading in her direction, and I can't wait to see it.
———————————————
Marcy's POV
Great. Just great! Andrias wants me to be friends with Anne, know where she lives, and betray her after? Ha! As if I would do that to my own mate. There's absolutely no way I will rat out Anne like that. Little does my alpha know that I am mates with my Boonchuy. I need to protect Anne from him. A way I can do that is to lie to Andrias. I need to make sure he doesn't know the full truth or else he'll kill me and then go after Anne.
Either way, he will kill Anne under any circumstances. I don't know if I should tell Anne or stay quiet. If I end up telling her, it might make things worse. Same as the second option. Ugh! Why do horrible things happen to me? Can't I just live a normal life for once?
I haven't told anyone about who my alpha really is or what he has done to me. The reason why is because I don't want to feel as if I'm worthless to someone else such as my friends. They'll think of me differently, and all of them will leave me. That's why I need to act as if my life is perfectly fine when in reality, it's not.
I want this pain to stop. Soon, it will. I need to be patient and figure something out to stop Andrias from hurting Anne, including her pack too. There's no doubt that he will go after the Resistance members. Immediately, I need to come up with a strategy. One thing for sure is that I need to be a great liar. A single wrong move and it's game over. It is time I make myself functional for the sake of Anne and her pack's lives.
Timeskip
"Hey Anna Banana!" I waved excitedly before jogging to Anne and attacked her with a hug.
"Hey Marbles!" Anne returned the hug.
"How was your weekend?"
"It was great. What about yours?"
"Let's just say it was amazing because a certain someone made it better," I blushed lightly.
"I wonder who?"
"Ugh! You lovebirds make me wanna vomit," Sasha complained in a joking way.
"Pft. You would be like Marce and I if only you asked out Gabby," Anne smirked.
"Wha- How do you know about my cru-"
"It was me. It's a little payback for telling Anne I had a crush on her," I innocently grinned.
"How dare you Wu. I was just helping Anne get with you."
"Well now I can help you get with my best friend."
"Too late for that Boonchuy. My birthday is coming up in two days which means I'll probably find my mate."
"You're right. Hopefully it's Gabby. If it is, take great care of her. That crazy girl means a lot to me, and I don't want anything to happen to her," Anne gently placed a hand on Sasha's shoulder.
"Don't you worry about her. She'll be in good hands."
"Nice to know dude! Now that we got that covered, the others are in the hallways waiting for us."
"Then let's go," Sasha swung her arms around mine and Anne's neck, bringing us inside the school building. There, our friend group awaits us. We all said our good mornings and headed to the cafeteria to eat breakfast. As always, Anne either made or bought food for me. She gets really concerned and suspicious whenever I don't eat anything in the morning or afternoon. I had to lie and say that I'm usually hungry when it's night time. Anne did buy it.
We were in the cafeteria for fifteen minutes until the bell rang. As obvious, we finished cleaning up and made our way to class. The hallways were filled with students, making us feel like we're sardines in a can. I stuck by Anne's side when I saw a familiar ginger near me. Everything felt like it was going in slow motion. As Maggie passed by me, I detected a foot hitting against my ankle.
Before I knew it, I was falling down towards the ground. As per usual, Anne has a very quick reflex and caught me just in time before I completely face planted on the hard floor. Her arms were wrapped around my waist with a look of concern. The way we were so close to each other made my heart thump quicker.
"Are you alright there Mar-Mar?"
My face reddened as I answered, "Y-yeah. I'm okay. I accidentally tripped on someone's foot."
"It's a good thing I'm here. I wouldn't want that gorgeous face of yours to be bruised up," Anne put a strand of hair behind my ear which her action made my face hot.
"Why do you have to be so kind?" I muttered enough for Anne to hear. I turned my head away in a shy manner while I heard Anne softly chuckle.
"I love being kind, Mar-Mar. Especially to my awesome mate," Anne clasped her hand onto mine and pulled it up to her lips to kiss my knuckles. I swear my heart is going to explode from all this treatment Anne has given me.
We continued walking to class hand-in-hand, dropping off Maddie, Molly, Ivy, and Sprig to their designated class. Finally, Gabby ran to us from behind. She was running late but managed to get to school on time. Anne and I sensed Sasha getting thrilled to see her crush that I found amusing to watch.
"Those two really need to get together," Anne whispered into my ear.
"They really need to," I whispered back. My mate and I giggled faintly before entering class.
Skipping to lunch :)
I was able to finish my assignment in class and turned it in when class was almost over. Right now it is lunchtime and that means eating with my friends and mate. I always sit next to Anne as Sasha sits in between Gabby and I. Sprig and the girls mainly sit across from us. Though, we would let each other speak about any topics, and we'd pitch into the conversation.
"Does anyone want a soda? I'm getting something to drink super quick," Anne announced.
"I'll take the orange one please," Sprig slid money to Anne.
"Anyone else?" The group shook their heads before returning back into the discussion. I got up myself and held onto Anne's arm.
"I'll go with you," I said.
"Sweet!"
"You two better not make out or do worse than that," Sasha spoke to the two of us. Quickly, Anne and I blushed hard in embarrassment and glared at our blonde friend as we left the cafeteria room.
"Sasha is something. She knows we haven't kissed each other. Right?" Anne gazed at me.
"Right. She's surprised we've gone long without actually kissing one another."
"I mean, I don't mind a little smooch from the wise Marcy Wu," Anne's face got a little closer to mine. My cheeks were definitely flaming red as our lips were inches away from colliding.
Before we were able to kiss, Anne pulled away, saying, "That is, whenever you're ready to kiss me. I don't want to rush you into kissing me or anything like that. Until you tell me that you want to kiss me, I'll gladly do so."
She caressed my face as she planted a kiss on my forehead. I was astounded by what Anne told me. I wasn't upset or anything. She knows what boundaries are unlike half of the world. Of course, Anne wanted to make sure that I am ready to take a step forward into our relationship alongside her. I'm really falling for this alpha everyday.
"What did I do to deserve you?"
"Everything, Marbles. You make me happy no matter what situation I'm in. I am one lucky son of a gun to have you in my life. Oh! I almost forgot," Anne dug around into her pocket to pull out a small box. She opened it and faced it towards me to see it.
"This is for you. It's a small present that I made."
It was a green and blue bead bracelet with my name spelled out. Along with it had a red heart next to it and a few charms. The first charm is my favorite character from Vagabondia Chronicles. The second one is a green marble that represents my favorite color and the nickname Anne gave me. The third charm is an arrow.
"I know it's not the best gift, but next time, I'll find an even bet-" I interrupted Anne with a tight hug. Hardly anyone has given me gifts that are this special like Anne's. Especially when the gift represents something.
"I love it, Anne. It means everything to me. So, thank you," I felt a tear roll down.
Anne wrapped her arms around me and said, "You're welcome. I'm glad you love it."
"I'll love anything you give me. Even if it's a rock."
"Then I will give you a rock next time," Anne grinned big, and I smiled back.
"Now let's get the drinks before Sasha really thinks we are making out," I rubbed my neck in embarrassment.
"Right," Anne ended the hug session and handed the bracelet to me.
"I know what the marble means and who the character is from Vagabondia Chronicles, but what about the arrow?"
"Oh that? It symbolizes concentration and a sharp mind. A perfect description of you," Anne responded while putting money into the vending machine and clicking on buttons. My mate is really one observant wolf. She knows all of the details about me.
"Wow Anna Banana. You know how to swoon a girl," I wiggled my brows in a teasing way.
"More like I know how to swoon a goddess in front of me," the leader of the Resistance pack leaned onto the machine with a smug expression. I became flustered briskly as I already lost my confidence for the way Anne's words and actions are getting to me. She's very lucky that she is adorable.
"Oh for the moon goddess's sake. I head to the restroom to use the toilet, and I see you two flirting instead of grabbing my delicious drink," Sprig had his arms crossed along with a serious look.
"Sorry dude. I got distracted. Here, your soda," Anne tossed the can to Sprig as he popped it open and began chugging it.
"Man it hit the spot. Quite refreshing too," the younger male wiped his mouth and tossed the can in a recycling bin.
"Good luck trying not to use the bathroom during two hours of class."
"Eh, I'll be fine. Also, there's something I've been wanting to ask you, Marcy."
"What is it?" I wondered what Sprig wanted to ask me.
"Do you think you can come over and meet our pack today?" Sprig looked at Anne then to me.
"I mean, it's been over a month and a half already and the pack is dying to meet you. Right Anne?"
"Sprig's right. You can stop by at our place for like five minutes, and I can walk you home after," Anne proposed.
I can't let her know where I live. Andrias' pack will look out for any unknown werewolves on our territory that may be a potential threat. If Anne gets caught, it'll be my fault. I need to come up with something.
"I can stay for a bit, but there's no need to take me home."
"Are you sure? Seriously, I wouldn't mind taking you to your house."
"I insist. Plus, I'm a big girl," I beamed to make Anne think that I'll be fine.
"Okay. If you change your mind, let me know."
"I will. Thanks for the offer anyways."
"Anytime Marce."
After school
Our last subject of the day is over. Mostly everyone would be heading home already. I told Sasha I would be missing the bus to go over at Anne's house to meet her pack. Sasha also wanted to come over and get to know her family as well. Anne agreed that Sash can come along with us which I was pretty excited for.
"So it's a seven minute walk from school to your neighborhood?" I questioned.
"Yup. It ain't bad. In case of an emergency that's happening to my pack while I'm at school, I'll be able to shift into a wolf and run faster to my people," Anne clarified.
"If anything happened to Grime, it would be a five minute run to get to my house from school."
"I still can't believe you're not in a pack. I hardly meet wolves who are independent alongside someone else."
"Grime and I used to be in a pack, but it didn't work out in the end. At least no one would try to have a battle with us because Grime and I don't have enemies."
"Well that's good. I have an enemy in particular that I want to get rid of for good."
"Is it the one that killed your parents?"
"Yeah. I know the pack and alpha behind this."
"Can we know who it is? Maybe Sash and I can help look for someone in that pack," I wanted to know who Anne was talking about, so I can be of help.
"Sure but don't tell anyone please. I can't have this going around at school. Sprig and the girls know already," Anne glanced back at her pack members.
"Sasha and I promise not to say a word about it."
"Alright. The pack name is Newtopia. The name of the alpha is Andrias Leviathan. He's the reason my parents died in vain. I don't know where he lives since he's pretty good at hiding himself and his pack. But once I get my hands on someone who's in his pack, I'll get them to spill where Andrias lives. That way, I will destroy him for ruining my life."
Instantly, all the blood in my face was drained. It felt like I was about to pass out from hearing the name of my pack and alpha. Andrias. He is the one responsible for the death of my mate's parents. Oh goddess. And I'm in his pack. I never knew Andrias did something like this. I am in a big bubble now. Anne wants to find out where we live to get her hands on Andrias.
What's ironic is that Andrias wants to do the same to Anne. They both want to get at each other's throat. For sure, I'm on Anne's side. I don't care about my own pack. They're nothing but controlling, manipulating, and evil. A way to get Andrias out of my life is to tell Anne everything. Everything that I know so she can win. But at what cost? For her and her pack to get hurt because of him? That's what I'm worried about.
"Marcy? Earth to Marcy," I heard an indistinct voice. I left my thoughts to see Sasha waving her hand in front of my face.
"Huh? What?"
"You look like you've seen a ghost. Are you okay?" Anne was concerned about what was up with me.
"Ah! Sorry. I zoned out for a second there. I'm okay," I assured my mate.
"It's a good thing we're three minutes away from my place. There, we can cool down and maybe munch on some chips or something. But first, I need to mind link my entire pack. Get ready to meet my crazy, awesome family," Anne smiled brightly while putting a hand on mine and Sasha's shoulder.
I decided to push aside what Anne had told us about Andrias and instead, focused on making a first impression. I am slightly excited but also nervous at the same time. I'm worried that they may think I'm not fit to be their luna and tell Anne to reject me. I mean, Sprig, Ivy, Maddie, and Molly think that I'm cool and fit to be a luna. Though, I don't know what the rest of the pack will think of me. I'll find out very soon.
"Everyone is on their way to my house and they cannot stop talking about it through the mind link," Anne rolled her eyes playfully at her pack.
"I can't wait for Hop Pop and Polly to meet you. They will absolutely love you just like we do," Sprig announced happily.
"Heck yeah they will. As for you Sasha, they'll think you're a total badass."
"I'd like them to know me as a badass," Sasha smirked.
"Yet you're a softy for Gabby," Ivy said before everyone burst out laughing.
"Does everyone know that I like Gabby?!"
"All of us do. You're just oblivious is all," Maddie commented.
"We can see it from a mile away with the way you stare at Gabby," Molly held an amused expression.
"I'm doomed."
"Not today you aren't. You'll feel better after meeting my friends and family because we are here in my pack's neighborhood. That blue house over there is where I live. Come on," Anne grabbed my hand and the rest of us began walking quickly across the street. My heart was beating fast now that we are standing in front of the door. Anne twisted the unlocked door knob and opened the door wide. In front of us were a bunch of people standing with big smiles.
"Hey everyone! I brought a special someone. This is my mate and our luna, Marcy Wu. Marcy, meet my pack, the Resistance," Anne gently pushed me inside with her next to my side.
"H-Hi everybody! It's nice to meet you all finally, I politely greeted and grinned.
"Luna!" Before I knew it, the pack was crowding me.
"Oh my moon goddess, her hair is so fluffy!"
"Just look at that adorable, squishy face."
"She's a ray of sunshine."
"I already know she is going to rock being our luna." From this moment, I knew I would fit right in with the pack.
"Okay everyone. Give her some space. I would like HP and Polly to go first and the rest of you can figure out who will go next to chat with Marcy. In the meantime, I have a friend here that I would love for you to meet," Anne pulled Sasha to the front.
"This is Sasha Waybright. She's in the same grade and has a class with me."
"Sup guys. It's finally time I meet the Resistance pack," Sasha tugged her lips upward, showing a canine-tooth. I turned my body away from everyone else when I saw an old man and a young girl next to each other.
"Hi there! I'm Hopediah Plantar. You can call me Hop Pop for short if you'd like, and this is my granddaughter, Polly," Hopediah and Polly shook my hand.
"It's nice to meet you both."
"Likewise."
"So you're the famous Marcy Anne cannot stop yapping about," Polly stated.
"That's me. I didn't recognize that Anne has said a lot about me."
"Oh she has. I swear that girl could go days and days talking about you. It gets a little overwhelming, but it shows that my adoptive granddaughter really cares about you."
"It's flattering to hear that. I was afraid I would mess something up that could destroy the bond that we have."
"You don't need to worry about that. Anne is very understanding and will do anything to fix whatever situation she or anyone else is in. Trust me," Polly uttered.
"Thanks for the info. It makes me feel a lot relaxed knowing Anne is someone really thoughtful."
"You know it!"
I had an amazing, deep conversation with the Plantars. They were originally farmers but hardly made any money, so they tried joining a pack to stay. That is until they stepped on Andrias's land without knowing it belonged to him. Apparently, my alpha sent members to chase after the Plantars when Anne and her parents spotted them.
The Boonchuys knew the Plantars were no threat, but the Newtopia members were their enemies. Anne took the Plantar back home and her parents lost the battle. It made me furious and upset when Hopediah told me the whole story. If I could, I'd trade places with Anne's parents. She and the Plantars never deserved any pain.
This is why I have to do what I need to do. It's time that I pay attention to the people who are counting on me instead of focusing on myself. But first, I need to practice fighting in my wolf form. If I want to be the perfect luna for my new pack, I gotta learn to be one with a bit of help.
I continued on knowing about Anne's friends and creating new discussions with them. I even counted how many members she has and there's nineteen of them. According to Sadie Croaker, they have more allies that are about four miles away from here. The only time they need each other is for when they're planning to battle an enemy pack. For me, it's interesting to learn the dynamics of this pack. Altogether, they make me feel as if I've been with them for a long time.
I checked the time on my phone to see I've been in Anne's house for half an hour. Sasha left ten minutes earlier due to Grime needing her help at their house. I had to go home because I didn't take the bus and Andrias was wondering where I was. Before I left, I said my goodbyes to each member of the Resistance. I never want to leave this place, but I need to. One day, I'll live here with Anne. After sharing hugs and waves, my mate walked me out of the house.
"So...what did you think of the group?" Anne grew curious as to what I thought of the pack.
"They are wonderful people. I was very comfortable with each and every one of them. They treat me like family," I softly smiled.
"I'm happy to hear that Marbles. They like you, like a lot. Therefore, they have accepted you as their luna."
"I can tell. They keep calling me Luna or Luna Marcy. It makes me feel superior to them."
"That's how they were to me. To this day, some of my folks call me Alpha or Alpha Anne. I don't mind it. That gives me a reminder of who I am to them."
"I should call you that instead of Anna Banana."
"Whatever you say, my luna~"
"I can't handle your cuteness anymore," I blushed lightly.
"Too bad there will be more cuteness in your way. Anyways, you should head home. Call or text me when you arrive home, so I know that you're safe."
"I will."
"Cool. Then, see you tomorrow, Luna," Anne winked at me.
I rolled my eyes in a playful matter and replied, "See you tomorrow, Alpha~"
I swiftly turned away and strolled my way home with my face feeling warm before Anne could notice I was blushing. I must've left my mate stunned by the porch of her house from the way I called her Alpha. It came out so seductive, making me feel shy right away. I soothingly slapped myself for being bold. It's like I'm a different person when I am around Anne. Not that it is a bad thing or anything. All I'm doing is expressing myself.
15 minutes later
Walking home from school for the first time felt weird. I usually take the bus all the time without missing it. Today marks the first time I ever missed the bus and I'm screwed. Andrias will bombard me with so many questions or worse. He'll hurt me. I will do my best to avoid getting beat up by him. What I need to do is come up with a great excuse. Then, I will be off the hook hopefully.
I trampled out of the woods to see the huge cabin in front of me. Some of the members were outside doing who knows what. They noticed I was approaching the doorsteps and stopped what they were doing. I heard whispers and giggles when I twisted the doorknob. Looks like they figured out I'm in trouble.
I pushed the door open and closed it behind me. On the couch facing me was the one and only, Andrias Leviathan. He seemed bored out of his mind sitting there, staring at the doorway. I couldn't tell whether or not he was mad that I'm late.
"Where were you?" Andrias asked in a deep, monotone voice.
"I was at school," I kept my answer short.
"School eh? And why were you there when you should've been here a while ago?"
"I needed to go to the library. I have a project that's due next week, and I wanted to make sure that I have everything that I need to finish it."
"Hmph. Going to the school library to get ready for a stupid project. What a pathetic reason," Andrias rose up from the seat and walked over to me. Rapidly, he balled his fist into my sweater and pushed me into the wall while lifting me up. I began shaking in fear for what the taller male would do to me.
"Please let go of me! I-I'm sorry for being late. It won't happen again, I promise."
"You're starting to piss me off Marcy! I'm getting tired and annoyed of you. I don't why I agreed to take you in. Instead, I should have let you die in the woods. Then, I wouldn't have to put up with your bullshit!" He threw me to the ground where I banged my head on the floor. My head started to throb in pain and tears were falling down. I felt a headache coming in when I slowly sat myself up.
"This is just sad. A wolf like you doesn't deserve to be in a pack, let alone a rank or title. Being an omega is the worst rank you'll ever receive, and it will be that way for the rest of your worthless life. Now get up and straighten yourself out." I steadily brought myself to stand. I wiped my tears away and didn't bother looking Andrias directly in the eyes.
"Answer me this, Wu. Did you find Boonchuy at your school?" Ha! Like I'd tell you the truth.
"No, I did not."
"You said you did not, hm?" Did I stutter?
"Yes."
"That's not enough!" Andrias grabbed a vase nearby and tossed it at me. Thankfully, I dodged it just in time.
"I tell you to do one thing but you do the opposite of what I asked for. I swear to the moon goddess Marcy, if you don't give me a single clue as to where Boonchuy is, I will sla-"
"I heard she goes to a different highschool!" I blurted out before Andrias finished his sentence. I grew anxious, not knowing what Andrias will say or what his next move is. What I do know is I lied to him to protect Anne.
"How do you know?"
"I was eavesdropping on a group of girls who were talking about that Boonchuy girl. Apparently she spent a year in Saint James Highschool before switching schools. I don't know the exact name of the school she goes to now, but that's all I know."
"Did those girls provide a name?"
"Uh, yeah. Her name is Anna," I mentally slapped myself for coming up with a name that's very similar to Anne's.
"Anna Boonchuy. Very well. I'll have Cloak-Bot investigate different highschools to check if she goes to any of them. As for you, you've at least done something right for once. You don't deserve a thank you from me, but I can give you a proper dinner for the help."
"Thank you alpha," I thanked him with a hint of joy in my voice.
"Don't thank me. Now, go to your room and don't bother coming up until five o'clock. There's work that needs to be done," Andrias exited out of the house without anything else to say. I did what I was told and made my way down to the basement.
I took off my backpack to pull out my homework and began doing it at my worn out desk. While doing my schoolwork, I thought about Anne and her pack. My mind wandered on how it would be like to live with my mate. I can imagine it to be peaceful and calm. No more trauma, abuse, fights, or drama. Just Anne and I together. Someday, such imaginations like mine will come true.
Chapter 7: She Knows
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
"Don't thank me. Now, go to your room and don't bother coming up until five o'clock. There's work that needs to be done," Andrias exited out of the house without anything else to say. I did what I was told and made my way down to the basement.
I took off my backpack to pull out my homework and began doing it at my worn out desk. While doing my schoolwork, I thought about Anne and her pack. My mind wandered on how it would be like to live with my mate. I can imagine it to be peaceful and calm. No more trauma, abuse, fights, or drama. Just Anne and I together. Someday, such imaginations like mine will come true.
.
.
.
.
.
A/n: Buckle up :,)
Anne's POV
"Carefully look at your opponent's body movement before they are about to attack. You'll see where they will aim for next," I coached Sprig as he was going up against Leopold Loggle in an open area. My pack is here to practice battling each other. We normally do it every Tuesday and Friday to increase our strength, skills, and stamina.
"Go for it."
Sprig was the first to recklessly go after Loggle without strategizing first. His wolf sprinted with a loud growl coming out of his throat. He jumped towards Leopold, pushing him down to the ground. Almost, my best friend was able to pin Loggle for a second until the older man smacked him across the face using his paw.
I slapped my forehead when I saw Loggle pushing Sprig off of him and planting his claws on Sprig's neck. It indicated Loggle winning the fight. As usual, the young teen was disappointed in himself. I can tell he hates losing every time he competes with someone. Even an old lady like Sadie Croaker beat him.
"Nice job Loggle! What a great way to distract your rival rather than accepting loss right away," I pat Loggle on the back when he morphed back into a human.
"Thanks Anne. I'm improving a lot thanks to you and your advice."
"Aww, thanks dude. I am happy to be of help. Rest up while the rest of us continue our matches."
"Will do," Leopold grabbed a small, white towel to wipe the sweat dripping from his forehead.
"Hey Anne..." Sprig approached me with a frown on his face.
"Hey bud. You did decent out there," I tried cheering up my friend.
"Not really. I lost again, and I'll never win because I'm not good at fighting."
"That's because you need to try harder. With those negative thoughts of yours, you will lose. So turn your frown upside down. You and I will walk alone in our territory. It is time I pass down a valuable lesson to you from what I learned from my parents," I messily ruffled Sprig's hair.
"Miss Croaker!"
"Yes dear?"
"You'll be in charge of the duels while I'm gone. Sprig and I are heading farther down in the woods. I will be back in ten minutes."
"Go ahead and do your thing Anne. I got it," Croaker waved me off.
"Thanks!"
I gestured to the Plantar to follow me into the woods. He did so with him strolling next to me. It was silent for a minute when I felt my phone buzz in my pocket. I whipped it out to see a notification from Marcy. I smiled quickly and went to the messages to see that she had sent me a picture of herself. My mate was wearing the green hair pin I gave her at school. She looked absolutely beautiful.
"I can tell you're texting Marcy from the way you're smiling like a maniac," Sprig snickered.
"I guess I'm easy to read huh?" I sent an emoji with heart eyes and a kissy face before placing my phone back where it was.
"Yeah. You are kind of obvious. Not that it matters because I'm eager to know what you'll be telling me. Is it a secret on how to actually win a fight against wolves?"
"Not really."
"Dang it."
"Heh. Look here, Sprig. Not everything is fair in this world. As life goes on, there will be challenges in your way that must be conquered. Even if you fail at it the first time, you end up having so many chances to succeed. Nothing is impossible when you push yourself to accomplish whatever you want done. So don't be harsh on yourself and don't give up. You have potential dude. I know it and so do you. Give yourself time and each day, you will grow and develop the skills you need. Those are the words of my parents," I explained.
"Wow. Your parents definitely know what they are talking about," Sprig was surprised.
"Right? A reason why I listened to my mom and dad when it came to me struggling on a lot of things. I used their advice and bam! I'm a new and enhanced person."
"Then I'll use that advice for the sake of mine and your parents."
"My mom and dad would appreciate it, Sprig. I know from above, they're happy to see our pack expanding and becoming a big family," I grinned as I looked at the sky.
"As for my parents, they must be cheering me on and not have lost hope for me."
"They are. No matter what you do wrong, your parents will be nothing but proud of you. Think about them when you're fighting. When I fought Stumpy, I thought about my family and Marcy and managed to win easily."
Right when I finished my last sentence, I heard some movement of leaves moving from a bush nearby. Even Sprig heard, and we kept our guards up. Briskly, I found where the sounds were coming from. It was to the right of me. I wasn't too sure whether it was a small animal or a person shuffling around the bush. I placed an arm in front of Sprig to stay where he's at in case he selfishly attacked whatever was hiding.
"This is the alpha speaking. We know someone's there so show yourself. You're on the property of the Resistance pack, and we have members on the premises. There's no point in running away," I gave whoever was there a warning. The noise stopped and it went quiet for a few seconds until I saw two pairs of hands raised up. Then, came the culprits who made the bushes move. Two females appeared. One was taller than me, and the other was very short.
"Don't hurt us please. We didn't know this is your land," the white-blonde haired spoke to me.
"Stay where you're at."
I turned to Sprig and muttered, "Don't go after them unless they dip on us."
"Got it," he whispered.
I switched back to the ladies and asked, "What are your names, and what pack are you from?"
"I'm Olivia and this is Yunan, and we are not in a pack," the other woman named Olivia answered.
"Were you ever in a pack at some point?"
"We were but we decided to leave that pack for good," Yunan stated.
"What pack?"
"The Newtopia pack," my eyes widened from the name.
"Pardon me but before you say anything, we heard a name that we recognize," Olivia intruded.
"What name?"
"Marcy."
"What about it?"
"Do you know her?"
"Depends which Marcy we are talking about because there's plenty of Marcy's around the world."
"Her name is Marcy Regina Wu."
Sprig and I flinched slightly at the name of my mate. Who were they and what's their relationship towards Marcy? Were they after her or something? I need to get to the bottom of this. After all, they are the ones on my land.
"How do you know my mate's name?
Well we- Wait a minute. She's your mate? Oh my, did you hear that Olivia? Our kid has a mate!" Yunan shook Olivia in excitement.
"Your kid?"
"Yes! Our kid. I mean, she's not our biological daughter but we consider her as one."
"Hm. Stand down beta. I think we can trust these two," I instructed the fourteen year old. He did what he was told and relaxed his body.
"You have some explaining to do as to how you know Marcy, but you're coming with me."
"You're not going to kill us, right?" Olivia seemed to be nervous.
"No. I don't kill without a reason. Sprig, go find the others and tell them the situation we have. Also tell the pack to resume the matches until you're satisfied that they can go home. Trade places with Croaker."
"Will you be okay?"
"Yeah. Don't worry about me. I got it handled. You two, walk in front of me," I ordered the duo to stroll in front of me. Sprig left while I chose to take Olivia and Yunan out of the woods.
"Explain your stories from the beginning."
Olivia was the first one to go, saying, "I was with the Newtopia pack years ago. I worked with the alpha by the name of Andrias Leviathan. I started out as a beta because he trusted me with everything. Nothing really happened in the pack. A few years later, Yunan joined the pack. That's when we found out we were mates. Months have passed and Marcy came into our lives. Her biological parents sold her to Andrias and our ex-alpha had us take care of Marcy."
"And that's when things started to get worse. Andrias became violent and abusive to Marcy. We did everything we could to prevent it but it was too much. It got to the point where he would attack Olivia and I if we were to protect Marcy or tried to stop him. So I told Olivia that we needed to take ourselves and Marcy out of there, but we couldn't. The day we escaped, Marcy was locked in a basement. We were sneaking in supplies when Andrias caught us. That's when we fled without Marcy before he was able to get his hands on us," Yunan finished her and Olivia's experience.
"Oh goddess. Why didn't you go back after her?!" I felt myself become angry.
"We tried but there were too many wolves scouting the area. Even if we made it inside the house, Marcy along with Olivia and I would be killed. Andrias is a dangerous man. He lets his pack members kill anyone who they deem as a threat right away."
"What the fuck!" I began shaking in frustration with my hands balled up into a tight fist. Yunan and Olivia stopped marching when I yelled.
"Why? Why didn't Marcy tell me any of this? Why did she hide all of it from me? Damn it! No wonder she's been getting random bruises on her neck. No wonder she's been wearing a sweater. No fucking wonder she can't visit or go out anywhere with me!" I wasn't able to take in the information Yunan and Olivia delivered to me. It was all too much for me to the point where I had to go down on my hands and knees to cry out of fury.
I felt so sick when I heard that Marcy was getting hurt by Andrias. Indeed, he is a dangerous man. I wished Marcy told me. Then, I would've kidnapped Marcy and kept her safe and away from that vile wolf. She would no longer be in pain anymore. I'd do anything for my mate as long as she's protected and taken care of. Right now, I'm in pain from the disturbing story.
"We're sorry that we weren't able to get Marcy out of there," Olivia and Yunan squat down next to me with their eyes glossy. They both had a hand on my shoulder to get me to calm down.
"No. I should be the one to say sorry for not protecting her enough. If I knew what kind of environment Marcy was living in, I would take Marcy and hide her from Andrias. I will kill him myself for what he's done to you, to Marcy, and to my parents. He'll pay! Then, no one will live in fear because of him. I will make sure of that, I swear on my life," I got off from the dirt and wiped away my tears.
"We'll help in any way we can. We, too, want to get Marcy out of there just as much as you do. But we don't have a place to stay. Our home was pretty much destroyed from the weather."
"It's okay. I want to invite you two into the Resistance pack. Will you accept?" I held a hand out. The couple looked at me before grabbing my hand and shook it.
"We accept."
"Good. Also I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Anne Boonchuy. My beta who was with me is Sprig. I'll introduce the rest of my pack later on, but for now, let's get you guys cleaned up and settled in at my place," I traveled my way home with the two mates behind me. We chatted more about each other to kill some time.
I was still shocked from what I gathered in a span of a few minutes. How am I supposed to act around when I see Marcy? The only way I can distract myself is Sasha. Her birthday is tomorrow, and that's a great way to get my mind off of things. Maybe I'll bring it up to Marcy and see what she has to say about this whole mess.
"I have a question for you both, and I really need an honest answer," I declared.
"What's your question?" Olivia awaited.
"How come Marcy didn't tell me any of this? I mean, we're mates. Shouldn't we trust each other enough to tell one another what's really going on?"
"Before I answer that, I have something to ask you?"
"Yes?"
"Are you upset at Marcy?"
"No! Not at all. I would never be mad at her. She is a harmless and sweet girl. Marcy is someone you wouldn't be mad at for a while. The reason why I asked those questions is because I'm confused. I want to know why she hid all of this rather than telling me," I answered truthfully.
"I understand where you're coming from. I remember a day where Marcy told me she would never tell anyone about what Andrias has done to her. Especially to her mate. Marcy said the reason why she will not tell anybody is because she's scared of what that person will think of her. Imagine how terrified and awful Marcy will feel after telling you something so personal such as being abused. It'll make her think that you or someone else will think of her as a werewolf who is worthless," Olivia clarified.
"If I were in her shoes, I'd be the same way. Marcy is a strong person who can really hide all the suffering she's gone through. I'm such an oblivious idiot," I sighed heavily.
"Don't be so harsh on yourself Alpha Anne. You didn't know, and it's not your fault. Marcy is really good at pretending that everything is fine but not anymore. You mentioned earlier you go to the same school as her, correct?"
"Yeah."
"So there we go. Our problems are solved. You tell her what's going on and bring her to your house. Then, she'll never have to go back to that despicable man. We can keep her there and pray that Andrias doesn't track her."
"Andrias will be going against me if he wants to find Marcy. It's a good thing he won't win because I will avenge my parents. I made that promise, and I tend to keep my word for it."
Next day
A lot will be happening today. I can sense it. Yesterday, I had a meeting with the Resistance regarding our newest members and what they told me about Marcy's situation. My pack were skeptical at first but soon accepted Yunan and Olivia as a part of our group. They were able to get to know about the couple. Before I left my house to walk my way to school, I made sure Hop Pop would keep an eye on the two.
"Do you think this is a great idea?"
"It is Sprig. I gotta do what I got to do in order to save Marcy. I have to do it in private. I can't let Gabby and Sasha know. Not until Marcy is comfortable enough for them to fully get what Marcy is going through. For now, we need to celebrate Sasha's birthday. I don't want to act weird or suspicious. I gotta play it cool."
"You're right. Also, do you think Sasha will like those sunglasses you bought her?" The way my best friend questioned me made me look inside the gift bag to make sure the sunglasses were decent for Sasha.
"I believe so. We are going to find out soon," I shrugged as my friends and I made our way near the entrance of the school building. We sat down on the benches while we waited for Sasha and Marcy to be dropped off at the school bus stop. I texted my old man to see how Yunan and Olivia were doing.
"Look who finally arrived," Ivy smiled when Sasha and Marcy came forward to us.
"Happy birthday Sasha!" The group and I synced together.
"Aw thanks guys! I'm happy you remembered," Sasha grinned hugely.
"We couldn't forget about it. And of course, I didn't forget about this bad boy that I bought you," I held out the small gift bag to Sash. She took it and began taking out the tissue paper. Her face lit up when she saw what I got her.
"Thanks Boonchuy! You're going to make me look more badass than I already am," the blondie tried on the shades.
"I bet you will," I beamed. My freshman buddies were waiting to take turns on trying Sasha's gift while Marcy watched from afar. Marce had a small smile while viewing our friends until she caught me gazing at her. I closed my eyes for a couple seconds before opening them up and stepping towards my mate.
"Hey Mar-Mar," I greeted bluntly as I shoved my hands into my front pockets.
"Hey Anna Banana. How's your morning been so far?"
"It's complicated. Ever since something happened yesterday that threw me off."
"Is everything okay?" Marcy's eyes held some concern in it while she gently soothed my shoulder.
"Not really. It's just that...I need to talk to you after school. In private. Can you do that?" I politely asked.
"Now I'm worried. If it's that urgent, we can go somewhere right now and talk about it."
"I really can't do that. It'll have to be after school."
"Why after school?" Marcy wanted to push our conversation to right now. I know it is because of Andrias. She has to head home and not be late or else that son of a bitch will hurt her.
"Because today is Sasha's day, and I would rather not ruin her birthday. So please, stay with me when school is over," I begged Marcy.
"I-I...Okay. I'll stay," my mate was hesitant at first but decided to stick around when we're done for the school day.
"Thanks Marbles."
"Hey lovebirds! Get your butts over here and put these on. I gotta take a picture of you looking as cool as ever," Sasha pulled out her phone to take a photo of Marcy and I. We did what Sasha told us and individually captured a snapshot of us posing. After Waybright was finished snapping pictures, Marcy's facial expression changed.
Her eyebrows furrowed in a worried way. There was a mix of emotions from what I can tell. A wave of anxiety, curiosity, and stress. Three emotions that I would get rid of for her, but it has to wait. I have to stick with the plan Yunan, Olivia, and I discussed together. I need to wait just a little longer or else the idea will fail. I apologize, Marcy. This is the only way to save you. So, forgive me.
———————————————
Time to get angsty >:)
Third Person
Marcy Wu was frightened. Extremely frightened. The teen will be in trouble and harmed because she's coming home late. What's even worse is that Anne needs to chat with her privately. A lot of questions popped in Marcy's mind. She was overthinking many scenarios in her head on what might happen when she and Anne meet up.
Is she going to reject me? What if she hated me all along and pretended to like me for the fun of it? Does Anne find me unattractive? Am I too clingy or weird to her? She didn't seem okay in the morning, so it must be one of those questions I thought of. Or maybe it's nothing, Marcy thought.
It was lunch time while the Taiwanese girl overthought. She was in the bathroom alone. It was the restroom where Gabby and Anne had a conversation about Maggie being violent. Marcy needed time to be alone without her friends and mate knowing. They thought she would be using the bathroom. Instead, she splashed some cold water on her face and tried figuring out what Anne wanted to say to her.
The omega has been staring at herself through the mirror above the sink as she was talking in her mind. Earlier in the morning, she tried her best to get her mate to say what was in her mind. Marcy was tired of being pushed around by Andrias. All she ever wanted was one day of not being hurt. That is all she'll ever ask for and nothing else. What the clumsy teen didn't know is that her life will be switching on and off in the future.
Marcy was brought back to reality and cleaned herself up. She told herself that she needs to be positive about what Anne will announce. Not everything will be a negative problem, so whatever the alpha has to say may not turn out as bad as Marcy thinks. The small wolf was done being inside the restroom and left to go to the cafeteria. She didn't go too far when someone harshly slammed her against the lockers.
"Well well well. What do we have here? Another pest in my way," the person who pushed Marcy was revealed to be Maggie. Behind the ginger was her friend, Vince.
"Are you sure we should do this? I mean, we ca-"
"Shut it Vince. She deserves what's coming to her right here, right now," Maggie evilly smirked.
"What d-do you want from me?" Marcy held her hands up by her chest as Maggie and Vince had her trapped. There was nowhere for her to escape.
"What do I want from you? Great question Wu," Maggie grasped Marcy's hair and pulled her close to her own.
"I want you to stay away from Anne. She's mine and will be mine forever. She would never be with a freak like you. Heh, I bet Anne doesn't even care about you," Maggie finished talking when she saw the bracelet Anne made for Marcy. Before Marcy could react fast enough, Maggie tugged on the bracelet hard, causing it to break.
The beads landed all over the floor along with the charms Anne bought. The gift Marce had received from her lover was now scattered everywhere. All she could do was sob. Anne's gift that she worked hard on to make as a present for Marcy was ruined. The black haired girl had her eyes closed with tears spilling and quiet sobs leaving her mouth.
"Why are you upset over a stupid bracelet? Gosh, you're so sensitive it's pathetic and funny, hahaha. Wait a second. I need to record this, so I can show it to the whole school," the bully grabbed her phone to film Marcy crying. It was too late when a strong hand gripped tightly on Maggie's hand where her phone was at. Maggie looked up to see who it was.
Eyes so blue, deadly, and filled with rage it would kill you in an instant if you tried provoking the wolf. Canines so white and sharp it can puncture through a skull. Arms and hands packed with strength and tough skin. A body that has a bit of fur covering some parts of the upper limbs. It was none other than Alpha Anne Savisa Boonchuy.
"A-Anne? Please let go of me. I can explain," Maggie nervously pleaded after she winced in pain.
"No way," Anne's voice was a bit deeper and sounded dangerous. The way the alpha said no way made Marcy's heart skip a beat.
"Hey man, she said let go! You're hurting her," Vince tried to convince the Thai woman to release the ginger.
"I am not letting her go."
"Fine! You leave me no choice."
In a matter of seconds, Vince striked after the leader of the Resistance pack. Anne had to let go in order to dodge the attack. She managed to land a hit on Vince's cheek before the girl who she thought was her best friend, punched Anne at the nose. Immediately, blood was sliding down and dripping down from her chin. That action really made her furious.
As if she was the speed of light, Anne kicked Vince on the side of his stomach, making him tumble down and lay on the tiles. Anne smacked her ex-friend's face and then clenched onto Maggie's hair, shoving her firmly against the locker doors. It caused a small dent from how powerful Anne's push was.
"Don't you fucking dare lay a finger on Marcy ever again or I swear I'll come find you and beat the absolute fuck out of you," Anne angrily warned before sternly letting Maggie's hair go. She walked to Vince and made him stand on his two feet by holding up the collar of his t-shirt.
"Grab and take her away. I don't want to see either of you in my sight ever again. Oh and don't get near or breathe around Marcy. You'll receive much worse than what I did to you two if I ever see you two gawking at her," Anne growled lowly as her eyes were fiery and displeased. She watched the bullies closely as they ran away from the scene. The adrenaline in the alpha's body was starting to vanish slowly.
Her fur completely disappeared as her physique calmed down. Anne's fist was a bit clenched but was relaxed when she saw Marcy sitting on the floor with tear stains on her face. The way her mate looked helpless made Anne feel empathetic. She walked a few steps before crouching down to Marcy and wrapping her arm snugly on the omega's body.
"I-I'm so s-sorry Anne. I kn-know you worked hard on t-that bracelet, and now, it's ruined," Marcy's eyes were beginning to get teary again.
"Shh. Don't worry about it. I'll fix it later for you. Right now, I'd rather make sure you're not hurt anywhere," Boonchuy pulled back to check if Marcy was wounded anywhere.
"I'm okay Anne. You're the one who is bleeding. We need to get you to the nurse's office."
"Ugh, not again," Anne complained as she tried to control the bleeding.
"Come on Anne," Marcy rose from the floor as she dried off the tears. She then grabbed Anne's hand and pulled her along to seek medical attention. Neither of the girl's said anything about the fight that had happened. Though, Anne had something to say to herself. Gabby was right. Maggie does fight anyone who tries to get close to me. How insane can a person do that to somebody else who hasn't done any harm? I'm ashamed that she was even my friend in the first place.
Half a minute went by, and the couple were in the nurse's office. The door was unlocked and there was nobody inside, considering that the nurse is taking a lunch break. Marcy decided to take matters in her own hands and bandage Anne.
"You don't need to do this, Marce. I can do it myself y'know," Anne was bargaining with her mate.
"I know you can, but it's better if I do it for you. It's the least I can do since you protected me," Marcy said as looked through the drawers and cabinets for supplies. She then came over to Anne and began treating her injuries.
The way Marcy appeared so concentrated made Anne blush. Marcy was also blushing because of how close she was to her longtime crush. She ended up cleaning the blood off of Anne's face and applied a gauze and tape on the bridge of the nose. Marcy then found an ice bag in a fridge to place on the swollen parts of Anne.
"I'm all done," Marcy took a step back to get a good view of her work. Anne reminded her of the first time Marcy saw her crush up close when Sasha accidentally punched her across the face.
"Thanks Doctor Wu. I never felt better than before," Anne goofily beamed. It made Marcy chuckle lightly at Anne's silliness. The alpha stared at the teen when her smile dropped slowly at a question she needed to ask Marcy.
"Did I scare you when I fought Maggie and Vince?"
"Not really. I was just surprised to see you so angry for the first time. You're usually so joyful and energetic, but it changed when you saw what Maggie did to me. It's not your fault for protecting. Therefore, I wasn't scared of you. I'm just glad you rescued me. If not, who knows what damage Maggie would've done," Marcy truthfully responded.
"You don't know how much it means to me to hear that. I was afraid that you'll never see me the same when I showed my aggressive side."
"Not at all Anne. I love just the way you are. You mean what you say when you want to protect your pack and I. It's the actions that count."
"Thanks Mar-Mar. I don't know what I'd do without you," Anne held Marcy's hand.
"Same here Anna Banana," she grinned.
After school
"I can't believe she and that stupid Vince guy had the audacity to bully Marcy and then try to beat you up for saving her!" Sasha hysterically exclaimed.
"I understand your frustration Sasha, but Anne literally scared and beat the crap out of them. It's a miracle they didn't really hurt Marcy," Sprig stated.
"I wish I was there. I would've given Maggie a taste of her own medicine," Sasha cracked her knuckles.
"Eh, don't worry about her and Vince. They're aware not to touch Marcy again," Anne smirked.
"Good on you Boonchuy. I knew I can count on you to protect my girl," Waybright patted Marcy's head.
"I mean what I say."
"Yes you do, but Gabby doesn't."
"What do you mean?" Anne questioned.
"Gabby said she would be here for my birthday and she's not. I was excited to see her in case she might be my mate. Looks like I'll have to wait tomorrow."
"Um, Sasha?"
"Yeah?"
"You might wanna skip the bus for today."
"What for?"
"Look behind you," Anne said.
Sasha turned around to see Gabby standing ten feet away from each other. She was holding a wrapped present in her hand with a bow on top. When Sasha gazed at her eyes, she felt something ignite inside of her. Sasha's heart began speeding up and butterflies were fluttering in her stomach. She knew what that feeling meant. It was all she ever wanted.
"Gabby, you're my mate!" The blonde girl sprinted to Gabby and gave her a deadly crushing hug. The red haired girl dropped the gift and returned the hug. Both of them felt a spark when they touched one another. This is what the teens wished would happen and it did.
"What a special moment for them," Molly Jo commented.
"I agree. I think we should let them be alone for now. Speaking of alone, you guys go ahead and walk home without me. Marcy and I are going to the quad for a bit," Anne mentioned.
"Sure thing. We'll see you later," Sprig and the girls waved goodbye before departing.
"You ready?" Anne made sure Marcy was good to go. She nodded and that's when the couple entered outside of the hallways. The school was empty so it was enough for Anne to start the conversation without anyone eavesdropping.
"So...I want to begin by saying that what I'm about to say won't change anything between us. I won't look at you differently from the stories I've heard about you and your life. You'll always be the same Marcy I've known for almost the past two months now. You trust me, and I trust you. There's no doubt about it. So, please hear me out, okay?" Anne planted both hands on Marcy's upper arms.
"You're not rejecting me, right?" Marcy nervously questioned.
"What? No, of course not. I would never reject you. You mean the universe to me, I swear. Here's the thing. I found out something that you've been hiding from me. And before you assume I'll be upset or mad at you, I'm not. Not one bit."
"W-what did you find out?"
"I found out what pack you belong to."
Chapter 8: You're My Priority
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
"You're not rejecting me, right?" Marcy nervously questioned.
"What? No, of course not. I would never reject you. You mean the universe to me, I swear. Here's the thing. I found out something that you've been hiding from me. And before you assume I'll be upset or mad at you, I'm not. Not one bit."
"W-what did you find out?"
"I found out what pack you belong to."
.
.
.
.
.
Third Person
Marcy had to contemplate for a minute. One, Anne told her she wasn't mad or upset. Two, Anne wouldn't think of her differently. Three, Anne found out all of her hidden secrets.
"I-I..." Marcy wasn't able to say much. She was frozen in place. It was like she was caught doing something horrendous.
"You don't need to say anything if you don't want to. I'll understand. I will tell you what I know," Boonchuy reassured her. The topic will be hard to talk about, especially for Marcy. Anne has to clear the air and keep her lover away from Andrias. If not, one of these days, it will be too late.
"Yesterday, I found two people on my territory who used to belong in the Newtopia pack. Their names are Yunan and Olivia. They took care of you when you were young," Anne paused for a second when Marcy's eyes started to water. She couldn't tell how she felt at the moment, so Anne continued on.
"They explained to me everything that happened to you while you were with them in the Newtopia pack. That includes what Andrias has done to you. When Yunan and Olivia explained the details of how he abused you, it made me go mad. I was so out of place that I wanted to leave and find Andrias for myself. After all he's done to you, I felt powerless at that moment. I felt that way because I never knew you were hurting and all this time I could've protected you. Now, I want to know as to why you didn't tell me what was going on back at home?"
Anne firmly held onto Marcy's shoulders to get an answer from her mate. It made Marcy look Anne into her eyes while teardrops were falling one by one. Anne was taken back to see Marcy this vulnerable for the first time. She can tell that Marcy didn't want her to find out this soon and there was a reason for it.
"I couldn't, Anne. I j-just couldn't. I was finally able to get the mate of my dreams. You. But then I realized a lot of things that made me overthink so much. I was afraid that you would hate me for being abused by my own alpha. I was scared that you'd hate me for being an omega. I was frightened that you would hurt me when you find out that I'm in the Newtopia. But I swear Anne, I hate that pack with all my might. I'm nothing to them. They wish I was dead and I wished that too until I found out you were my mate. You're the reason I'm here Anne. So please believe me when I say this," Marcy choked back her sobs before finishing off her explanation.
"I am so sorry for not telling you. I didn't want to lose you because of what I am or what's being done to me. I couldn't bear the fact of losing someone who finally understands me. Someone who makes me feel happy, loved, and cherished. Not only that but Andrias is after you. He had me search around school to see if you were there, but I lied to him. I wasn't going to betray you because that would be the stupidest thing I'd ever done. I kept the abuse a secret from you because I knew you would chase after him. He's dangerous Anne. He'll hurt you when he gets the chance, and I don't want that to happen."
Marcy wrapped her arms around Anne's neck and pulled her into a hug. Her head laid on the crook of her mate's neck while Anne placed her chin on top of Marcy's head. She gently rubbed Wu's back to calm her down from sobbing. It was all too much for the highschoolers. Marcy suffered so much she deserves to be far away from the problem causing her sufferings.
"You're right Marcy. If you told me what Andrias has done to you, I would go on a rampage to find him. I would do everything in my power to get rid of him once and for all. It'll happen. I guarantee it. As for you feeling afraid of what I would say if you ever mentioned about you being abused, I will never hate you Marcy. Not in a million years would I think of you as someone who's not good enough for me. That's totally the opposite of what I think of you. Trust me Mar-Mar. I-I..." Anne had to take a deep breath before getting ready to tell Marcy the plan.
"I'm so proud of you. So proud that you made it this far. I know it is the hardest challenge you've overcome but it's over now. Yunan, Olivia, and I came up with a plan to have you live with us. You'll be away from Andrias while we take care of you. My pack and I will keep watch and make sure Andrias is not coming after you. You're going to be under our protection. As of now, I decided that neither I nor the Resistance will raid Andrias' land. We need to be fully prepared before we hit a strike at his pack. It may take months until we're ready to go and fight. Thankfully, you're adoptive mothers told me where Andrias is at."
Anne slightly pulled away from the hug to wipe away the tears for Marcy. She even caressed Marcy's cheeks to make her feel much better. Marcy leaned into Anne's touch, feeling a blush and warmth forming on her face. Anne thought it was cute when Marcy became a little shy from the way Anne made her feel.
"What do you think of the plan? Are you willing to stay with us?"
"I would stay with you, but what about Andrias? He'll come looking for me at school and then he will find you there with me. I can't let that happen," Marcy held Anne's hand that was on her cheek.
"Don't you worry. I have disguises where Andrias won't be able to recognize us. We do need to be extra careful. Maybe Andrias will bring along some of his members to help find you. As of now, we need to stay on the low. When I figure out a solution to defeating Andrias, you and I will live peacefully," Anne leaned her forehead against Marcy's, gazing at her brown eyes.
"Okay. I'll stay with you."
"Really?"
"Really."
Anne sighed in relief, knowing that her omega chose to stay with her. She's finally getting away from Andrias and his abusive ways. Marcy is able to reunite with Olivia and Yunan again. It has been almost five years since they've seen each other. Today has been an emotional roller coaster for Anne and Marcy. They seriously need a break from all of the trauma they're enduring.
Timeskip
"Are you nervous? I can tell you're a bit tense," Boonchuy looked down at the couple's hands intertwined together. Anne felt Marcy's grip tightening which she didn't mind. The Thai girl wanted to make sure that her mate was able to handle meeting with her parents after years of not seeing them.
Marcy noticed that she was squeezing her crush's hand and let go quickly, saying, "Ah, sorry! I am nervous. It has been years since we've seen one another. I bet they think I don't want to see them because they fled without me. Personally, I'm not upset or hurt about it. It was better for them to leave than us three being stuck in Andrias' pack. Really, I just care about making sure they're okay and safe."
"See? This is what I like about you. You're always worried about how the others are doing just like how I usually am. It shows that you care and want them to be safe. I already see potential in you becoming our spectacular luna. With you on our side, we are unstoppable against Andrias and his dumb Newtopia members. Yunan, Olivia, and the pack think so as well. So, let's head inside and reunite you with them," Anne brought Marcy's hand up to her lips and kissed the knuckles gently. Marcy reddened at the gesture and held a soft smile.
"Okay. Let's do this."
Anne nodded and pulled out her keys to unlock the door belonging to her house. The doorknob clicked and was twisted for the door to be opened. Anne allowed Marcy in first as the alpha trailed behind her with the door already closed. They heard Sprig's voice yapping about something in the living room. He stopped when he knew who was there. A pair of heads with Sprig also turned around to see who arrived home.
There, Marcy, Yunan, and Olivia's eyes were wide and their jaws dropped when they saw each other. The couple stood up from the couch to make sure their eyes weren't deceiving them. It was like everything was in slow motion. Both Wu and the couple ran towards one another. Marcy almost slipped a few times, but she didn't care. What mattered was that Yunan and Olivia were alive and here. The omega crashed into their arms and all fell down to their knees. The trio began crying in happiness.
Meanwhile, the Plantars and Anne watched the family have their moment together. The leader of the Resistance pack felt super relieved. Not only did she bring her mate to her adoptive parents but she brought Marcy somewhere safe where Andrias won't hurt her anymore. It made her feel better knowing that things will be fine, with Marcy by her side.
"I can't believe it's really you. We missed you so much." Olivia and Yunan held Marcy's face and kissed the top of her head at the same time before hugging her tighter.
"I missed y-you guys too. You have no idea," Marcy sobbed.
"We're so sorry that we didn't get you out of there. We tried everything we can to help you escape, but Andrias' pack would murder us. It should've been you who escaped first instead of Olivia and I," Yunan's eyes were brimming with tears.
"Everyday, we couldn't help but beat ourselves up for it. I knew things would get worse for you after Andrias found us betraying him. That awful man hurt you, didn't he?" Olivia lifted Marcy's face that was covered with tears.
"He did. Progressively, it got worse. It felt like it was never ending."
"Well, he won't know what hit him. Anne is going to avenge us and her parents. Isn't that right?" The family looked over to Anne.
"That's the plan. I'll make sure he suffers just like you guys did except, it will be much worse," Anne's eyes flashed blue for a second before going back to its original color. The small group grinned at Anne.
"Where were you two hiding after you left the pack?" Marcy asked.
"We built a shelter of our own that's far away where Andrias wouldn't bother to look for us. Our small home would be wrecked everytime there's a storm of some type, so we had to keep rebuilding it until we gave up. That's when we accidentally stepped foot on Anne's property, and she found us. We heard her say your name, and I had to make sure it was you that she was mentioning. Then, Yunan and I explained what happened to the three of us in the past when we were a part of the Newtopia pack. We wanted Anne to help us get you back. That's why you're here."
"Wow. All these years, I hoped that we'd meet again. It was very lonely without you guys, but I'm thankful enough that you're with me," Marcy pulled the couple closer to her.
"We are too," Yunan agreed.
"I will let you guys catch up. In the meantime, I need to talk to my old man. Marcy, make yourself at home," Anne smiled down at the family who stood up and nodded at the alpha. They grabbed Marcy by the shoulder and took her to the living room. Anne went to Hop Pop and Polly who were sitting quietly in the dining room. Sprig joined in with his family.
"Hey Anne. Are you hungry? There's some leftover stew on the stove. It should still be hot to eat," Hop Pop offered.
"Not right now, but thanks anyway. How was Olivia and Yunan today?"
"They were fine. We talked about our experience with Newtopia. I filled them in on our rules in this pack. Some of our members decided to check on us while you were at school."
"That's nice of them to do that. The Resistance will be happy to hear that Marcy will be living with us in a safer environment."
"She doesn't deserve what has happened to her. Marcy is a unique girl who does no harm to this world. All she wanted was someone to be there for her."
"And the moon goddess knew that I was the perfect fit to be with Marcy. If we never paired up together, who knows how long she would have to deal with this type of abuse," I placed my hand on my forehead with my elbow standing on the table.
"Marcy no longer will suffer. She's here with us and that's what matters. We must protect her at all costs because she is our luna. Ain't that right Anne?" Sprig planted his hand on top of Anne's.
"Yeah, that's right. Until I take down Andrias, she won't be in danger. She and I will need to remain unrecognizable when we enter school."
"Ooo! You can wear a disguise and when you go to the lockers, you can put away your disguise inside your locker and get it back when school is over."
"Our minds think alike, dude. Also, in case Andrias himself or any of his members are sent to find Marcy at school, she'll be able to blend in because we have Ivy, Maddie, and Molly walking with us to school," Anne explained.
"I think you guys can pull this off," Polly has faith in Anne and Sprig.
"I think so too, but here's the problem. Sasha doesn't know what's going on in Marcy's life. So she'll be confused as to why Marcy is not taking the bus. Either Marcy has to tell her what is happening or lie to Sasha. I don't want to do the last option, and who knows what Sasha will say about Marcy being hurt by her own alpha."
"I almost forgot about her. Marcy needs to know whether or not she'll talk about it with Sasha," Sprig added.
"I will discuss it with Marcy tonight. Right now, we should let her adjust to her new home," Anne and the Plantars looked at the small family who were laughing in the living room. They beamed at the sight of Marcy, Yunan, and Olivia finally being together as a whole. Anne couldn't help but feel giddy for her mate. She had a feeling that things will be okay for the long run.
"By the way, what the heck happened to your nose!? Are people these days trying to break it or something? You can't catch a break," HP was concerned for his adoptive granddaughter.
"That's a story for another time," the alpha sighed.
Hours later
"You know what, I haven't thought this through," Anne scratched the back of her head.
"What do you mean?" Anne's mate interrogated.
"I forgot that you don't have clothes to wear."
"Oh. You're right."
Anne searched through her closet to find anything that would fit Marcy. Most of her clothing was too big to fit on the omega. There weren't any clothes fit for Marcy's size. The only ones that could fit is what Wu wore to school. Her school uniform and sweater.
"It's okay. I can lend you some of my clothes until we go shopping for you," Anne dug more into her closet when she brought out her pajamas that fit slightly tight on her. The Thai wolf found some sweats for Marcy to use as well.
"Here you go, Mar-Mar. It'll be somewhat loose on you, but trust me when I say this, you will be comfortable in bed."
"O-Okay," Marcy took the clothes off from Anne's hands.
"You can change in the bathroom that's across from my room. I will wait here and make my bed while you get ready."
"Got it," the Taiwanese girl left the room and went to change clothes in the restroom. Anne and Marcy had talked about where Marcy would sleep. Yunan and Olivia were given the last bedroom left open. Anne insisted on Marcy sleeping in the same bed as her. Of course, the thought of sleeping together made Marcy's face go completely red. This is the first time they'll sleep as a couple.
In the meantime, Boonchuy was busy talking to herself in her mind while fixing her mattress. Even though she managed to bring Marcy to her house doesn't mean Andrias won't hesitate to look for either of the girls. Obviously, Anne can't start a battle between her and Andrias right away. It would be risky for her and the pack.
A couple of months is plenty of time to get the Resistance ready and fight back. Anne has to call her allies and let them know the situation she's going through.
"Anne?" She whipped her head around to see the lovable Marcy in front of her. She was playing with the hem of Anne's old pajama shirt. The black haired teen seemed a bit shy and flustered. Dang! She looks hot wearing my clothes. Ugh Anne! Control yourself!
"Uh, yeah?"
"Are you sure you want me on your bed? You know, I could take the couch."
"Nonsense. You're sleeping on my bed with me, and that's final. Plus, I'd like to cuddle with you if that's okay," Anne nervously rubbed the back of her neck with a blush. Marcy was crimson when the tan girl wanted to snuggle her.
"I-I wouldn't mind that."
"Cool. So um, before I get dressed for bed, there's something else we need to talk about."
"Go on."
"Well, we all know what's going on between you and Andrias except for Sasha. She doesn't even know you're currently here with me. Are you planning to tell her about it? Sash will be suspicious when you're not riding the bus."
"I'll have to at some point. I'm worried that she may hate me for hiding it from her. Sasha has been my only friend, so imagine how she will feel?" Marcy fiddled with her fingers.
"She wouldn't hate you. Sasha is not heartless. She'll probably need time to process everything you will share with her, but that's about it."
"Yeah, you're right. I'm just so frustrated with myself," Marcy walked to the bed and laid down with her hands covering her face.
Anne stared at her confusingly and asked, "Why is that?"
"If I didn't meet any of you, I wouldn't be putting yours or the pack's life in danger. Now Andrias is definitely coming after you and the Resistance once he finds out I'm in the same house as you. I never wanted you guys to be in danger because of me nor do I want you to deal with my mess for me."
"That's where you're wrong, Marce. It was bound to happen because we're mates. Your problems are my problems no matter how bad it is. I don't want you to suffer anymore, and I'll do whatever it takes to get rid of our issues by hitting Andrias where it hurts the most."
"Anne, you don't know what Andrias is capable of. He doesn't play nice when it comes to the people he dislikes. He'll kill you, and I want the opposite of that. I don't know if keeping me here is a good idea. I'm only making things worse," Marcy sat up.
"You are not making things worse."
"I am. In the near future, it'll all go downhill. It's better if I bargain with Andrias to not hurt you in exchange for keeping me forever. I will tell Andrias that I will do whatever he wants without disobeying him. Maybe then, he won't harm you."
Anne squatted in front of Marcy with her hands placed on her mate's shoulders and replied, "You're not doing that, Marcy."
"And why not? Why can't you just let me go?"
"Because I just got you away from him, okay?" Marcy was taken back with how Anne felt. There was a strong and emotional feeling to the way Anne responded. Her eyes were wide in realization that Anne never wanted Marcy to leave her.
"And I don't...I don't wanna lose you," Anne began tearing up. Marcy's widened eyes turned soft as she had a gentle, small smile. She grabbed Anne's hands off of her shoulders and held it into her own palms.
"You won't. I promise."
Anne sniffled and wiped the tears that were on the corner of her eyes. A fear was added to Anne's list, and that is losing her lifelong partner. She'd fall apart if any more injuries were done to Marcy. Anne acts brave and courageous outside, but inside, she's afraid.
"And I promised myself, Olivia, Yunan, and my pack that I would protect you, and I'm not the type to break a promise. So please, stay with me. You're my priority Marcy. And for the moon goddess's sake, I love you. I love you so much! More than you can think of," Anne chuckled lightly before beaming brightly.
Marcy felt like she was in a dream. Her crush, her mate that she admired for years, has told her that she loves her. She has been waiting to hear those words. Marcy didn't know that her dreams would come true. It was all thanks to the moon goddess for setting Anne and Marcy together.
"I love you too!" Marcy excitedly jumped at Anne, embracing each other happily while Anne twirled with Marcy in her arms. Both of them felt like they could die of happiness. The two mates have been ready to say the three-word phrase. Anne set Marcy down on her feet and set her forehead against Marcy's.
They were looking at one another's eyes in a love-struck and angelic way. Anne's eyes glanced down to her mate's lips before looking back at her eyes. Marcy took notice and knew what Anne wanted. She never kissed anyone and neither has Anne. Marcy feared that she would suck at kissing, but there's one way to find it.
"May I kiss you?" Marcy asked politely with her heart fluttering.
"You may," Anne whispered as Marcy clenched onto Anne's school shirt. Both girls began closing the gap between them which made their lips collide together. Anne took the lead and moved her lips which Marcy followed along. The kiss was sweet, long, and passionate. Marcy thought that the alpha's lips were soft and warm. Anne could feel how smooth and plump the omega's lips were.
Anne had her hands on Marcy's cheeks and then it was brought down from her arms to her waist, bringing Marcy's body closer to hers. The kiss lasted for less than twenty seconds before the wolves pulled away to catch some oxygen. They were breathing heavily with their eyes sort of darkened. It was the first experience they ever had. Their new and amazing experience.
"Wow..." was all Marcy could say.
"Wow indeed. That was my first kiss, and it was what I imagined it to be," Anne had an amused look.
"It's my first kiss too, and I really really loved it. I think I need another one," Marcy's cheeks were flaming red.
"I feel the same," Anne cupped Marcy's face and pecked her lips once more. Neither of the highschoolers couldn't deny the fact they were addicted to each other's kisses. The kiss showed how much love they really felt. It was enough to know that the bond that they share will never break.
———————————————
AndriASS' POV (Get it? Cause he's an ass)
"WHERE IS SHE!?!" I swiped items off of my desk in anger. I threw my chair at the wall which created a dent and kicked down my own desk.
"I don't know sir. I checked everywhere at her school and there's no trace of her," Clock-Bot answered.
"I need her here or else my plan will be ruined!! Is there any sign of that Boonchuy wolf?"
"No, alpha. I kept my eyes open at all times from each high school but nothing. I believe Marcy might've been wrong."
I growled deeply and said, "Maybe so. Tomorrow, you'll find her and Anna at Saint James. They could be there but who knows. Keep your eyes sharp and stay on high alert. Don't attract any attention. Any sign of them, take 'em down and bring them here immediately. Got it?"
"Yes alpha."
"Good. I heard the toxin that the three B's are creating is becoming a great development as expected. I have our plans ready for when we are able to land an attack on the Resistance pack. They won't know what hit them."
"Of course Alpha Andrias. As your beta, it is my duty to stand by your side and help fight against our sworn enemies. It'll be nothing but a piece of cake."
"Correct. You see, I knew I could count on you to be beta. No one else besides you understands what I want. If anything were to happen to you, Marcy will become the next beta."
"Why her? She's weak and useless. She can barely stand on her two feet," he scoffed.
"I know she is weak and useless, but that's where the substance comes in. It'll help her werewolf form become powerful. You will see for yourself if you're still alive."
"Tch. I'll remain alive until Marcy is dead. That's for sure."
"Heh. Keep up with that attitude of yours. It'll come in handy."
"You bet I will alpha."
"I like your spirit. Go on and rest. You'll need to wake up early and carefully check if you see Marcy arrive at school with or without somebody," I reminded my beta.
"Yes sir. I won't let you down."
"I'm positive you won't. Good night."
"Good night Alpha Andrias," Cloak-Bot bowed and left my office. I sighed in irritation that Wu hasn't come back home from school. I have a feeling that she decided to stay away. If that's the case, Marcy must've told someone. But who? The only wolves I can think of are Olivia and Yunan. There weren't any signs of them for the past several years. Most likely they found Marcy and took her.
Damn it! Marcy shouldn't have done what she did. Then, I wouldn't be so stressed and angry right now! I hate her with every passion. I gritted my teeth in fury thinking of Marcy being a coward for hiding from me. She either died or was kidnapped, which is not a good thing for me.
That girl is smarter than the rest of us, no doubt. With her wit and the toxin, she'll be unstoppable. I will turn her into a killing machine. Marcy will have a fast reflex, be quick on her feet, plan ahead, and know her foe's next move. It's more than enough for me to claim victory already.
Cloak-Bot is tough to defeat. He did receive a scar from the younger Boonchuy years ago, but that's barely anything. He's gotten stronger as he has been training to fight better. I'm certainly proud of him the most. Without Cloak-Bot, I'd have useless werewolves in my pack. Our army is ruthless and fierce. Something that the Resistance pack doesn't have.
I can't wait to find you Boonchuy. Your life is coming to an end very soon. Once I get my hands on you, there's no escaping. I will be torturing you until your last breath. Afterwards, you'll be able to see your father and mother. Or maybe not because you disappointed them in being a failure of an alpha ha ha ha!
Chapter 9: I Got You
Chapter Text
A/n: Cloak-Bot as a human ^^^
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
I can't wait to find you Boonchuy. Your life is coming to an end very soon. Once I get my hands on you, there's no escaping. I will be torturing you until your last breath. Afterwards, you'll be able to see your father and mother. Or maybe not because you disappointed them in being a failure of an alpha ha ha ha!
.
.
.
.
.
Anne's POV
I heard my phone alarm going off early in the morning. I grumpily moaned into the pillow, not wanting to wake up. I tried to move so I could turn off the alarm, but I wasn't able to. Next to me was Marcy. She was snuggled against my chest with the top of her head in the crook of my neck. She was snoring softly and appeared beautiful and peaceful while sleeping. Eventually, the alarm woke her up.
"Mmm, Anne. Turn it off please," Marcy mumbled sleepily.
"I would but a certain someone is preventing me from doing so," I said in a sleepy voice.
"Oh shoot. Sorry," my mate scooted away from me.
"It's okay Marbles," I reached my arm over to grab my phone off the nightstand and turned off the alarm. I looked over to Marcy to see her eyes halfway opened. She sensed that I was gazing at her and turned her head to me.
"Morning cutie~" I greeted while smiling.
"Morning sweetheart," Marcy brought herself closer to me and gave me a quick kiss.
"As much as I want to stay in bed with you, we need to get ready for school. Hop Pop will be making breakfast for you, Sprig, and I. Meanwhile, we should get ready. I'll grab your clothes from the dryer machine and hand it to you, okay?"
"Okay. I'll be in bed, waiting for you."
"Heh. Okay Marce. I'll be quick," I pecked her forehead before leaving my room. I hustled downstairs when a smell of bacon and pancake hit my nose. I can tell Hop Pop's cooking has gotten better over the years I've been teaching him.
"Good morning HP."
"Morning Anne. Is Marcy awake yet?"
"Almost. I'm getting her school clothes out of the dryer and bringing it up to her," I clarified.
"Okay then. Breakfast will be ready in five minutes. I'll make your guy's plates and set them on the table."
"Thanks Pops. I'll let Marcy know," I walked to the garage and retrieved Marcy's clean clothes. I went back through the hallway and upstairs to my bedroom. There, I noticed my bed was made and Marcy was nowhere in sight. My heart sped up in fear that something might've happened to her. I strolled to the bathroom from across the room and opened it to see my mate brushing her teeth.
"Whew. I was wondering where you were. You made me worry for a second there."
Marcy spit out the water down to the sink and responded, "Ah! I'm sorry. I had to get ready asap or else I would've fallen back asleep."
"No worries Mar-Mar. I have your school outfit here. Oh and Hop Pop said that breakfast will be ready and served in a couple minutes."
"Alright. Thanks for letting me know. I'll change in your bedroom, so you can get ready in the restroom," Marcy took her clothes.
"Thanks dude. I'll meet you at the table, okay?"
"Okay," Marcy shut the door behind her and headed to my room. I began putting my school clothes that I left in here before I brushed my hair and teeth. The rest of this week and the following week will suck. Today is the day where Marcy and I have to wear disguises. It's better safe than sorry now that Marcy is staying with the Plantars and I. Who knows what Andrias is up to nowadays.
I gaped at myself for a good second and then left the bathroom. I made my way through the hallway and jogged down the stairs. Below awaited Marcy. I smiled and wrapped an arm around her waist. We marched together to the table where Sprig was already munching on his food like an animal. Both Marcy and I said our good mornings to him as he did to us. I pulled a chair out for Marcy to sit on.
"For you, my luna," I said in a playful manner.
"Why thank you, my alpha," Marcy pecked my cheek and sat on the chair. I pushed it closer to the table as there was a plate of food in front of her. I sat down next to Marcy while Sprig was seated on the other side of the table.
"Where's HP?"
"Hop Pop went back to sleep. Apparently, he couldn't sleep well last night," Sprig replied as he stabbed his pancake and shoved it into his mouth.
"He should've woken me up. Then I would've cooked breakfast."
"He said he didn't want to disturb your sleep."
"Typical Hop Pop. I'll make it up to him."
We started finishing off our breakfast while chatting about school. Sprig was the first to finish so he brought the disguise that Marcy and I would wear. In order to hide my big, poofy hair, I'd be wearing a black beanie to cover it up along with sunglasses. On the other hand, Marcy would wear a green cap, glasses, and my yellow jacket to replace her own sweater.
With these items on, no one from the Newtopia pack will recognize Marcy or me. When they are searching for any one of us, they're expecting to find the casual fit Marcy usually wears and my noticeably hair that catches eyes everywhere. We'll make it inside the hallways at school.
"I don't look half bad," I checked myself out on my phone camera.
"Me either," Marcy did the same as me.
"You look adorable wearing my sweater."
"You think so?" Marcy blushed.
"I don't think so. I know so," I winked at her while in the corner of my eye I see Sprig roll his eyes and shook his head side to side.
"We really should be going. Ivy and the girls are waiting for us outside," Sprig mentioned.
"Oh, right! Come on Mar-Mar. It's time to not act suspicious," I held my hand facing palm up for Marcy to clutch onto. She did so, and we went straight outside. By my porch was Maddie, Molly, and Ivy waiting for us. We exchanged greetings and began traveling to school.
This would be a new event for Marcy. No physical violence, no verbal abuse, no nothing to ruin her morning. She ate a proper breakfast which for the first time in years. I can tell she looks brighter and energetic than ever. What I'm doing for Marcy has developed a great change already. I am happy to know that she's going to get better, mentally, spiritually, emotionally, and physically.
"Just a heads up, if you see anybody familiar around school, let us know. We'll be more than happy to avoid them," I assured Marcy.
"Oh I will. While we're holding hands, I can tap on your hand to signal someone I know from the pack."
"Not a bad idea Miss Wu. Act natural and everything will be okay," I instructed as we were approaching school grounds. My eyes averted everywhere to detect any danger or suspicions from around the block. So far, nothing was a concern to me. We picked up our pace and went straight inside past the hallway doors.
My mate and I began taking off the clothing that we had on and shoved it into our lockers. All of us let out a big sigh and sat down on the floor, leaning against the lockers. We relaxed for a few minutes when the doors opened to reveal Sasha and Gabby walking hand in hand together.
"Jeez Marcy. I was texting you like crazy because you didn't take the bus. Also, Gabby and I were wondering why you guys weren't at our usual meeting spot," Sasha crossed her arms and lifted an eyebrow up.
"And you guys look as if something is up," Gabby added.
"It's a really long story, but I'll explain it to you both later," Marcy declared.
"Okay then. By the way, this guy who's in the same pack as you asked me if I knew someone by the name of Marcy. I told him that yeah I knew you and wanted to know why he was asking. Apparently you went to have a sleepover and the guy talking to me was wanting to make sure you made it to school safe and sound," Sasha explained.
"Woah. Hold on. What did he look like?" Marcy began to worry.
"He has grayish, green hair with a scar on his face. That man also wondered if a girl called Boonchuy goes to this school and I told him 'Yeah she goes here.' Not going to lie but he looks terrifying."
"Oh no. This isn't good. Sasha, you messed up big time. He knows that we're here," I voiced anxiously.
"What do you mean? Is there something you want to tell us
Marcy exhaled deeply and began saying, "You might want to sit down for this. It's time I tell you the truth." The group and I gaped at Sasha and Gabby in a serious way. They could see that something was definitely wrong.
"You guys are scaring me, but I need to know what's going on that Gab and I don't know about," Sasha and Gabby sat down with us.
"This is a hard subject to talk about, so don't say anything until I'm done," Marcy paused before speaking in full detail about what she's gone through. She mentioned being in the Newtopia pack and how she was being dealt with over the course of years. Marcy included about me being in trouble because of Andrias wanting to find me.
I saw that Gabby and Sasha were mortified on how Marcy was being treated. They were shocked and frozen, thinking that something like this wouldn't happen to someone who's innocent and harmless. After finishing up the story, Sasha's lips quivered and had a lump in her throat. She stood up and walked a few feet away from us. Her breath hitched meaning that she was going to start sobbing. Gabby teared up and quickly hugged Marcy.
"I'm so sorry this happened to you. You never deserved any of it at all."
"It's okay now. I'm no longer staying with them anymore, so they can't hurt me," Marcy uttered.
"We'll watch over you from now on. If anything weird happens, you let us know and we'll take care of it, okay?" Gabby's tears slid down as she waited for Marcy to answer.
"Okay. Thank you for listening."
"Anytime Wu. Heheh," Gabby laughed softly while drying her tears away. I patted my friend on the back before standing up. I held my hand for Marcy to grab and pulled her up to stand. I nodded at my lover and we made our way to Sasha. I noticed her hand was pinching her forehead to prevent herself from crying but it didn't work.
She heard our footsteps and turned around for us to see her eyes filled with tears. She clenched her teeth and shut her eyes where the salty water drops fell down on her cheeks. We didn't say anything but embraced our friend. Sasha weeped for a bit until she slowly started to calm down. She moved away to wipe her teardrops from her face.
"S-Sorry. I'm just— I don't know where to begin."
"I get it. I apologize for not telling you," Marcy held some guilt.
"Don't apologize, Marcy."
"I should because I was scared that you wouldn't want to be friends with me anymore so I kept it hidden. Yet, you deserve to know what's going on in my secret life."
"Marce, I'll always be your friend no matter what's going on. You can murder someone for all I care, and I'd still be your friend," Sasha held Marcy's shoulder.
"Thanks Sash. It means a lot to me," Marcy wore a small smile.
"You're welcome. Now, no more hiding secrets from me. Oh and I also fucked up by ratting you and Anne," Sasha realized and smacked her forehead.
"Don't worry about us. We brought disguises to wear when we leave and enter school campus," I reassured the blondie.
"Sweet. Then you two are still safe."
"Yeah but who knows how long it'll be before we're caught."
"True."
"Anne and I will continue using our disguises unless Cloak-Bot knows that it's actually us," Marcy proposed.
"The dude's name that Sasha talked to is Cloak-Bot?" I tilted my head in confusion.
"Yup, that's his name. Andrias is the one who sent him to search for us. It won't be pretty when he's face to face with us. That wolf can tear anyone apart."
"It won't matter when he and I are brawling. As long as he doesn't come after any of you, you'll be perfectly fine."
"I know we will," Marbles beamed.
"Is there any way we can help?" Gabby entered the conversation.
"I wanna help too. Since this Andrias guy is after you two, I want to be as helpful as I can," Sasha claimed.
"Actually, there's something you guys can do. Gabby can be our lookout. In case the Newtopia members know where my pack and I live, we'll use your place as our base."
"What?! I'm literally doing nothing but inviting you guys to stay at my house."
"Exactly. You can't stay after school because you take the bus."
"Well I won't take it anymore. I'll just form into a werewolf and run my way home."
"Fine. Then you can be on the lookout with Gabby."
"Great choice Boonchuy," Sasha pointed her finger guns at me.
"Yeah yeah whatever. Just pay attention and text Marcy if you see anybody acting weird."
"You got it boss."
BRRINNNNNGGGGGG!!!
"Augh! I hate school with a passion," Sash exclaimed.
"At least our minds will be focusing on something different," Marcy stated.
"You're right. Let's go guys. We will walk you four to class," I gestured my hand to the freshmans as they got up and strolled right next to us. Today, the rest of this week, and next week will be a long week to deal with. I'm genuinely hoping that we don't come across any of the Newtopia members because they won't like what they see when I'm in front of them.
———————————————
Cloak-Bot's POV
"What the hell?!" I felt myself getting frustrated. Not a single clue is helping me find Marcy or Boonchuy. It's been a week and a half since I've been searching for these two idiots. My alpha has been on my ass about them nonstop. Andrias even hit me in anger when I came back empty handed.
There were too many teenagers leaving the school building all at once. I had to bring some members with me to search all around school but to no avail. Today is Friday, and this time, I didn't bring any of my friends to find Marcy or Boonchuy. This would be my last chance to find either of them or else Andrias will be the one to do the work himself.
I looked at the clock that was broadcasted on the electrical school sign. Five more minutes left until school was over. Thank the moon goddess. At this point, I don't understand why Andrias needs Marcy. I know he mentioned the toxin but she's super powerless. I get that she's smart, but it should be me who has the toxin. After all, I'm physically much stronger than her.
BRRINNNNNGGGGGG!!!
"Finally! It's about damn time," I put my hands in my pockets and began my search. While looking, I made sure to not look noticeable. I would hide behind some trees and pretend as if I'm waiting to pick up someone from school.
My eyes moved everywhere from one kid to another. It made me frustrated that I couldn't remember what color backpack Marcy had. It would've helped me eliminate those who don't have the same color backpack as the omega. Andrias really had to give me the most difficult task. Minutes passed and almost all the highschoolers were gone.
I wanted to punch something in anger. I decided to sneak around the back of Saint James. Sometimes, there are people who would leave from that side of the school building. I swiftly ran without caring if anybody saw me. Before I was about to make it around the brick wall, I heard some voices. I safely checked to see who it was.
"Physical education sucks. I prefer to have a fighting match with someone who looks tough to beat."
"Don't be too cocky. Who the heck knows what you're up against."
"Hey, that kid looks oddly familiar," I mumbled to myself. There was a male walking with five females as a group. I observed him well and took in his appearance. He had a hat which he used to fan himself since it was a warm day today. His hair is orange with green goggles on top of his head. That was the moment I knew he belonged to the Plantar family.
"Heh. This will be fun," I cracked my knuckles and decided to approach the group of friends. I noticed the girl with a green hat, glasses, and a yellow jacket gulping hard. It made me think that I was intimidating to her. She was holding hands with another girl who watched me go up to them.
"Hey there. Sorry to interrupt you guys. I couldn't help but want to talk to a recognizable face. This guy," I grabbed a hold of the Plantar's backpack.
"You girls should go. We'll catch up later," the tan highschooler told the younger girls.
"Woah hey! I would prefer if all of you were here while I speak to Plantar here. Say, what was your name again? Spring? Sprung? Springe?"
"Look dude. I don't know who you are, but I suggest you let go of my friend here."
"Yeah! Let him go," the shorter girl with orange hair wanted me to let go of her friend.
"Pft. You really think I'm going to listen to some brats like you guys? Ha! You wish. Look kids, I'm not here to hurt Plantar. I'm only here to ask where a girl by the last name of Boonchuy is at and find one of my pack members that goes to this lame school."
"I don't know who Boonchuy is. I never even heard of that last name before," the boy tried convincing me.
"Tch. I know she's with you kid! You better tell me, or I swear on the moon goddess I will tear you a-" I was interrupted when the slender teen with the black beanie gripped my wrist. My eyes widened when her sunglasses slid down her nose and saw her eyes change from dark brown to light blue. She removed my hand away from the boy's reach.
"Get out of here guys. Take Marc— er, Marbles with you."
"No, I'm staying here with you," the girl with the cap insisted. I was aware of her voice. I knew for a fact that it belonged to Marcy. So, she's been staying with our enemy all along? I can't wait to bring these two to Andrias. He'll be pleased with my mission.
"You two had me fooled. Then again, you rat yourselves out. Now, I just wanna talk to you ladies instead," I pulled my hand away from Boonchuy's grasped. She narrowed her eyes and glared hard at me with everything she's got. I can tell she was using mind link to tell her friend to leave this area in which he was hesitant at first but left along with the girls.
"Well well well. Alpha Boonchuy. The leader of the Resistance."
"It's Alpha Anne to you. Also, we meet again," Boonchuy said with a deadpan expression.
"You know each other?" Marcy nervously asked.
"Not on a personal level. She's the one who gave me this scar on my right eye," I pointed at the eye with the scar.
"Yeah. I remember you. You're the one Andrias sent to go after the Plantar family. Isn't that right?" Anne interrogated with a serious tone.
"That's right."
"Not only that but you killed my parents."
"Indeed, I did, and it felt so damn good to do it," I smirked to piss off the alpha. It worked as her hands were clenched into a fist. I could see her werewolf's fur coming out of her skin. Claws were presented instead of Anne's regular fingernails. She took off her backpack and beanie and dropped it on the ground along with the sunglasses.
"You don't want to do this Anne. I recommend you surrender along with Marcy. Andrias wants to see you both."
"Not a chance," Anne snarled.
"If you think I'm ever going back with Andrias, well, you're dead wrong about it! I will never go with you and be hurt again by him," Marcy stood up for herself.
"Hah! It's about time you yelled at me for once. I bet you've been wanting to do that for a long time haven't you Regina?" She didn't answer but held a death stare at me.
"Fine then. You both leave me with no choice," Before anyone could say anything, I transformed into my wolf form and jumped at Marcy first. I was close to biting her torso when Anne head butted my body. I fell onto my stomach and quickly got up to see Anne already morphed as a wolf.
Her crimson, brown fur flowed with the small breeze that came to greet us. Leaves were being dragged across the concrete ground between the alpha and I. Anne was standing on all fours with Marcy behind her. Her eyes stayed on me with teeth being bared to scare me. I growled to show off my canines and stood high up to show dominance.
It didn't work as I thought it would because Anne charged at me. She pounced on me, trying to go for my neck. I dodged and jumped on top of her back. I clawed at it once before Anne threw me on the ground with her laying on top. I bit into a thin layer of skin that made Anne snarl. I couldn't react in time when she scratched my eyes horizontally.
I howled in pain as I felt wetness pouring above my eyebrow. I wasn't able to see clearly knowing that my scar had reopened, and my other eye would develop a new scar. All I could see was red from my own blood. My eyes teared up and wouldn't open because of how painful the scratch to my eyes was.
"YOU BITCH! Look what you've done to me," I freaked out in an angry tone.
"Do you think I'll pity you for what you've done?" Anne snapped at me.
"Tch. I don't want your damn pity. You better heal my eyes or else."
"Or else what? You will come to kill me?"
"Grr. You'll pay for this Boonchuy! You hear me?! Andrias will destroy you when I tell him what you've done and where you and Marcy have been," I shouted.
"Andrias will never know anything."
"Oh yeah?! And why is that?" I tried locating where Anne could be just by her voice.
"Because you're dead to me," I heard her whisper in my ear. I bit nothing but air when I did my best to bite Anne. Though, it was the other way around. She managed to grab hold of my neck with her powerful jaw. I whimpered very loudly as blood was leaking. Her canines were digging deep into my flesh. I couldn't see what was happening, but I knew I was losing consciousness.
I wasn't able to breathe properly. My throat was filled with a good amount of my own blood. I did my best to push Anne away but to no avail. I was definitely a goner. At least I did my role as beta and served Andrias. That's what matters. I slowly began perishing before I heard a crack on my neck. My eyes rolled back, and I stopped breathing altogether.
———————————————
Anne's POV
"Hah...hah..." I panted after letting go of my nemesis. I was quite shocked that I managed to have my first kill. Though, I was glad it was the one who killed my parents. I avenged them but not fully. I am halfway through until I get my paws on Andrias. It'll be good enough for me when he's dead. I turned my head to see Marcy staring at the corpse then back to me. I couldn't tell what she was thinking or feeling.
"Are you okay Marbles?" I gently asked. I was afraid she would think of me as a monster who killed one of her pack members. But I had to protect her and avenge my family for what they have gone through.
"I am, but what about you? You're injured from your back," Marcy jogged to me to inspect my wounds.
"It only stings a bit, but it's not bleeding," I slowly morphed back to my human self. There I was, smiling at Marcy to show her that I'm okay. Her worried face changed into a happy one when she gave me a deadly hug. She was aware not to place her arms on my back but instead on my neck. I wrapped my arms around her, feeling the warmth of Marcy on me.
"Thank you, Anne. For protecting me."
"Anytime Marce. Anytime," I kissed the top of her head before facing the dead wolf.
"We can't leave his body here. The school will freak out, and Andrias will find out what had happened to him."
"I agree. I can't believe Cloak-Bot is defeated. I know it sounds harsh, but I'm glad he's dead. I don't have to worry about him anymore."
"Think what you want Mar-Mar. I'm not here to judge. I actually agree with you. We have one more problem to deal with and that's Andrias. After he's gone, we can live peacefully, and my parents will rest easily."
"I wish Andrias would leave us alone. We're no use to him nor are we bothering him," Marcy commented.
"Well, he does want you to look for me, but I think he gets the memo that you're never coming back to the pack since it has been almost two weeks. Not only that but he's trying to track me down and kill me and the Resistance."
"You're right. If Andrias sends more members here at school, they'll be dumb enough to not know that we are wearing disguises."
"That means we will be okay in the meantime. For now, we'll just-" Three werewolves I recognized approached Marcy and I. They noticed I was slightly wrecked up from battling with Cloak-Bot. They were surprised to see that I even killed him on school grounds.
"Wow alpha. You showed that guy who's boss, eh?" Stumpy voice was detected.
"You know it Stump. This is Cloak-Bot. He's from the Newtopia pack. He came here to look for Marcy and I at school. I'm guessing one of the girls or Sprig explained to you what was happening because you three are here."
"My daughter told me. Sprig sent Stumpy, Loggle, and I over here for assistance. It appears you got it handled," Felicia said.
"Yes, I did. I have a bite mark and scratch on my back but nothing too serious. I'll get it checked out by our pack doctor and see if there's anything she can do. I'm happy to know you three are here because I need help burying his body. Of course, we can't leave it on campus," I clarified.
"Is there a location you want us to bury him?" Loggle was the last to speak.
"Somewhere deep in those woods behind school. I will be taking Marcy home before anybody else comes after her and I."
"No worries, Anne. We got you covered," Stumpy saluted.
"Thanks guys. I'll somehow make it up to you three," I picked up my backpack and disguise before putting an arm around Marcy.
"There's no need. This is an easy job."
I laughed quietly to myself as Marcy and I made our way home together. She kept asking me about my injuries and making sure that I felt okay. I thought it was cute of Marbles to worry about me. It shows that she cares about me, and it's sweet of her. I felt much better knowing that Andrias will never know what had happened to Cloak-Bot. I pray he doesn't think either Marcy nor I did something to make him disappear. Until then, we'll have time to prepare for battle.
Chapter 10: My Parents
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
I laughed quietly to myself as Marcy and I made our way home together. She kept asking me about my injuries and making sure that I felt okay. I thought it was cute of Marbles to worry about me. It shows that she cares about me, and it's sweet of her. I felt much better knowing that Andrias will never know what had happened to Cloak-Bot. I pray he doesn't think either Marcy nor I did something to make him disappear. Until then, we'll have time to prepare for battle.
.
.
.
.
.
Third Person
"Ow ow ow. Ouch!" Anne winced in pain as one of the pack doctors was close to finishing cleaning up the wounds Anne received.
"Come on Anne. Quit being a baby. You'll heal before tomorrow comes."
"She's right alpha. You will be in great shape in no time."
"I know, I know. I'm sorry I had to bother you guys. Though, I appreciate your help, Doctor Terri and Doctor Jan," Anne smiled to show how appreciative she was towards the two women.
"Anytime kid. Oh my, would you look at that!?" Doctor Jan excitedly exclaimed.
"W-What? Is something wrong?" Anne asked anxiously.
"Nope! Your skin is closing already. I guess you don't need stitches like I thought you would. It's amazing how a powerful wolf like yourself can heal as if nothing happened to you."
"That's a perk of coming from a strong bloodline. Anyway, thanks for your guy's help," Anne got off the table and pulled her shirt down.
"Of course dear! Just let Terri and I know if something is wrong, okay?"
"Okay. I'll catch you two later. Thanks again," Anne waved off and left the patient room while Jan and Terri cleaned up. Currently, Anne was in Terri and Jan's house. Their home was like a hospital but for the Resistance pack only. Outside of the patient room were the Plantars, Yunan, Olivia, and Marcy as they waited for Anne. The alpha and luna made sure to check in with the Plantars and Marcy's adoptive parents to let them know they are alive. Afterwards, they all went together to meet with Doctor Jan and Doctor Terri.
"Hey guys!" Anne greeted cheerfully.
"What happened?" Sprig questioned.
"What did they say?" Hop Pop was next to interrogate his adoptive granddaughter.
"Are you going to die!?" Polly dramatically asked.
"Woah woah woah. One at a time please," Anne raised both her hands up.
"Sorry," the Plantars apologized.
"I'm okay. Jan was about to give me stitches, but my skin was beginning to close on itself. Thankfully, I wasn't bleeding. My wounds weren't as deep or infected, so that's a good thing."
"Whew. Thank goodness. I was starting to get worried about you, Anne," Hopediah wiped his imaginary sweat from his forehead.
"No need to, HP. I'm tougher than stones."
"Duh! It's hard to defeat the one and only, Anne Boonchuy," Sprig lightly punched his friend's arm.
"You know it buddy."
"I'm glad to know that you're okay Anne. Thank you for watching over Marcy," Olivia patted Marcy on the back.
"No problem. I hardly had any struggle fighting Cloak-Bot. It was a piece of cake honestly."
"Cloak-Bot thinks he's all high and mighty but in reality, he's weaker when trying to fight off any alphas," Yunan added.
"Not when it was him against my parents. I only killed him out of anger. I felt my adrenaline pump through my veins and my heart racing fast. It was like I couldn't stop myself knowing he was the one who made them perish from this world. This was the first time I felt that way."
"It's normal. Werewolves tend to feel that way. It's a fight or flight instinct. And because I was there, you had the priority of protecting me. You didn't want the same situation with your parents to happen to me," Marcy stated. Everyone faced their direction to Marcy in a surprised way. They knew she was smart, but they didn't know she was smart to that extent.
"You're right. All I thought about was you and my parents. I didn't want to be in the same shoes as I was years ago, and that's what pushed me forward. In the end, I saved you," Anne gave her mate a soft look.
"And I'll save the Resistance as well because you're all family to me." Everybody was happy to hear that their own alpha is willing to protect them. It was genuine and heartwarming to them. It was enough to give them hope for when the time comes to battle Newtopia.
Timeskip
It was eleven o'clock at night. One hour before it strikes twelve. Almost everyone had fallen asleep except Anne and Sprig. Marcy was about to stay awake for Anne, but when she hit the bed, she knocked out right away. The two friends were busy fighting each other in a playful way in the backyard. They've been doing this ever since Sprig lost the match against Loggle.
"You got this, Sprig! Bite harder," Anne encouraged her best friend in her alpha voice. There was a femur of a moose hanging by a branch. Sprig was doing his best to bite through the flesh without biting multiple times. He was growling while his jaw was clenched very hard. In a matter of seconds, Sprig let go with his saliva dripping off the meat.
"Dang it!"
"Hm. You had an inch and half to go before your teeth were able to go through the muscle. You've improved more," Anne ruffled Sprig's hair.
"Thanks, but I still failed."
"Not really, bud. One more practice and you'll succeed. Trust me," Anne happily sighed and sat down on the grass.
"What would I do without you Anne?" Sprig sat next to his friend.
"I don't know. You'd be causing a lot of trouble if I wasn't in your life."
"Can't argue with that."
"Cause it's true."
"Definitely. Um, hey Anne?"
"Yeah, Sprig?"
"Do you think things will go according to plan when we face off Andrias?" Sprig proposed.
"I'm not sure. It can go differently depending what Andrias has up his sleeves. We just need to stay focused and not let our friends and family down for their sake."
"Right... To be honest, I'm scared."
"What for?" Anne tilted her head at her younger friend in a worried manner.
Sprig pulled his knees closer to his chest and answered, "I'm scared of losing you. I'm not worried about everyone else because I know what they're capable of doing. But you, you're different from them. You always put everyone first before yourself. You put yourself at risk before anyone else does. You're the definition of a shield. Always taking the hit and never allowing anybody else to be hurt. That's what I'm scared of. I lost my parents, and I cannot lose you too."
Anne's facial expression changed from worried to an empathetic one. She didn't know Sprig felt that way. It made her feel guilty knowing that her own friend is afraid of losing her one day. Anne was paying more attention on how to keep her pack safe rather than herself and the pack.
"You won't lose me, no matter what. You wanna know how?" Sprig nodded as Anne finished responding.
"By thinking about you guys. You, Hop Pop, Polly, Marcy, and the rest of our group are the reason why I'll be alive. Until I die because of old age, I will be here no matter what. With that being said, Spranne against the world?" Anne held a hand out with a quirked up expression.
"Spranne against the world," Sprig grinned as both of them did their usual, creative handshake. Afterwards, Anne embraced Sprig. He hugged back feeling better for having a heart to heart conversation with his number one friend. Sprig knew Anne was right. There's nothing in this world that can take Anne away from Sprig and the Resistance.
"Well... I should sleep. All this practicing wore me out."
"Go ahead. I'll see you in the morning dude."
"Okay! Night Anne."
"Night Sprig," the friends bid their goodnights before departing. Anne looked above at the dark blue sky filled with shining stars. It twinkled brightly which made Anne beamed. Somehow, it made her feel comforted and relaxed, like as if those stars were watching over her.
Mom, dad. I will be visiting you tomorrow. I'm bringing my mate, Marcy, along with me. I can't wait for you to meet her. She is all I ever asked for, and I know you two will love her just as much as I love her. Until then, goodnight, mom and dad.
Anne stood up from the grassy ground and made her way inside her house. She made sure everything was locked and the lights downstairs were turned off before heading to her bedroom. The alpha yawned when she entered the room to find Marcy sound asleep. She smiled at the sight in front of her. Anne found her luna to be gorgeous and enchanting when dozing off.
The leader of the Resistance switched her school attire to her pajamas. She brushed her teeth, flossed, and jumped right into her warm bed. Boonchuy slid under the covers with Marcy and spooned her without waking her up.
She planted a kiss on Marcy's head and muttered, "Goodnight Mar-Mar. I love you."
Anne turned halfway to turn off the lamp on the nightstand. She pulled the cover over her and Marcy's shoulder before pulling her mate closer to her body. She shut her eyes, fully falling asleep.
The next day
"Dude! That was an amazing performance! You managed to take down Hop Pop. You're really getting better at this," Anne high fived Sprig.
"Thanks A-Anne! I wouldn't have d-done it without your help," Sprig stammered as he panted from the amount of air he used during the duel between him and Hopediah.
"Aw, thanks dude. Rest up. You're going to need it for our run."
"Will do!" Sprig sat on a trunk of a tree, grabbed a water bottle nearby, and began chugging it. The Plantars and Anne were next to the lake, practicing. Tagging along was Marcy. She had a small notebook and a pencil. It was to take notes on how the werewolves fought and to draw sketches of what the Plantars looked like in their wolf form. She was very intrigued and memorized when viewing the match.
Before the duels, Anne gave Marcy a proper tour around her territory. The cabins, campsites, and the lake. What she didn't show was where her parents lay buried. Anne was saving it for last. Today is the day where Marcy is introduced to her mate's parents. She is looking forward to it. It's been something Anne has wanted when she found her mate. Now, the time has come.
"You know, I wonder what you look like in your wolf form. I haven't seen you shift at all. The only thing I've seen about your form are those cute canines of yours," Anne smirked teasingly. It caused Marcy to redden very quickly in embarrassment.
"I bet you're super adorable as a wolf."
"Anne! You're going to make me explode," Marcy hid her face with her hands.
"In what way, Mar-Mar~"
"Get a room! You know we are like ten feet apart from each other," Polly shouted and shook her head in disapproval. Both the girls were startled and went completely red.
"Sorry!" Anne yelled as she felt a wave of embarrassment overcome her.
"A-Anyways, why don't we finish our tour."
"Finish our tour? I thought we did finish," Marcy held a quizzical expression.
"Technically, we did. There's a spot I haven't shown you and preferred to save it for last."
Marcy's eyes lit up in excitement and said, "Ooo! What are we waiting for? I'm eager to know what it is."
"Okay okay. Let's get going," the brunette intertwined her hand with Marcy's own. Anne led the way and strolled around the lake. The tan girl avoided the area they were going to for a reason. She wanted to show her mate where her parents were resting. Not only that, but to introduce one another. Family meant everything to Anne, so Marcy meeting them, even if it was spiritually, will be life changing for the alpha.
"Is it a surprise for me?" Marcy inquired.
"Mmm, somewhat. I may or may not get emotional," Anne shrugged.
"Good emotional or bad emotional."
"A mix of both if I'm being totally honest, but don't you get riled up because of it. You'll see why."
"Will it be soon?"
"More like now," Anne used her other hand to point at the two tombstones up ahead, uncovered for Marcy to see. Her eyes widened when she figured out what the stones were. It all came to her.
"Are these—are these your parent's headstones?" Marcy hesitantly asked.
"Mhm. My very own parents," Anne gently pulled Marcy in front of the two gravestones standing next to each other. They were standing on the patch of grass when Anne sat down. The Taiwanese teen did the same, sitting side by side with her mate. Her eyes moved from one stone to another, reading what was carved.
RIP
In loving memory of
Mr. Boonchuy
19XX-20XX
A beloved son, father, mate, and alpha
RIP
In loving memory of
Mrs. Boonchuy
19XX-20XX
A beloved daughter, mother, mate, and luna
Reading what was on the tombstones, made Marcy's heart drop. They were only in their early forties when they passed away. They were still young and had half of their life ahead of them until it was taken away. Marcy could imagine the agony Anne went through at a young age. No child should ever have to deal with the loss of a parent or two.
"Hey mom and dad. I finally brought my one and only mate, Marcy Wu. The girl I talked to you both about a month ago. Marcy, meet my dad and mom. The best alpha and luna to ever exist," Anne beamed goofily. She brought Marcy's hand and laid it flatly on top of the tombstones.
"For me, that's a way of giving them handshakes," the alpha's face brightened in anticipation.
"O-Oh! Yes! Hi Mr. and Mrs. Boonchuy. It's nice to finally meet you both. I'm Marcy, Anne's mate. I hope Anne had said some good things about me hehe," Marcy scratched the back of her neck nervously.
"Don't worry, I have."
"Thanks Anna Banana. Anyways, I want to tell the both of you, thank you. Thank you for bringing in an amazing, strong, beautiful, and thoughtful woman into this world. She makes me happy daily and without her, I'd be lost. I will someday strive to be like your daughter. I promise to keep her happy and safe under your guy's will. Anne means everything to me, and I know she means everything to you both as well. Because of that, I'll make you two proud. And hopefully, Anne and I can reunite with you two. It will be the best thing the both of us will experience. Take care of yourselves, and watch over Anne for me. May you rest peacefully," Wu held an empathetic smile as she stared at the stones.
Listening to Marcy's words brought Anne into tears. It made her complete knowing that her lovely partner created a wonderful statement for her parents. Anne knew that Marcy really enjoyed chatting with her parents. She'll need to bring her along whenever Anne visits her mother and father.
Something did catch Marcy's eye as she asked, "Their paws were imprinted onto the stone, isn't that right?" Marcy leaned forward to carefully touch the colored prints on the headstones.
"Yup. I decided to make my parent's gravestones just how they wanted. I even painted the paws the exact color of their fur. It's pretty neat," Anne explained, using her two arms to lean back in a comfortable way.
"It is," Marcy continued admiring the stones and dragging her fingers across the smoothness of the tablet. While doing so, Marcy was taken back when two butterflies encircled both Anne and Marcy. It ended up landing on top of the tombstone after circling the couple a few times. They are blue butterflies
"Anne! I've heard about these butterflies before. I think these guys could be your parents," Marcy viewed a little closer to the insects.
"Really? How so?" Anne questioned as she was getting a good look at the butterflies.
"I heard that butterflies, such as these ones, can rebirth as your dead loved ones. They even symbolize comfort, happiness, and acceptance. Acceptance is a big one for this situation because there's five stages of grief. And because these butterflies represent acceptance and could be your parents, altogether, it means you accepted their death. Now, they're here, visiting you and I."
"Wow! You really put the pieces together, Mar-Mar. In fact, you're right. It took me so long to accept my parent's death. I was young and didn't have a clue on how to accept it. But now that I met you, I thought a lot of how I feel throughout the course of years when I went to see my mom and dad. And because you and I are here together with my family, I decided to let things go and accept what has happened with my parents. Though, it doesn't mean I'll forget them. I still intend to keep my promise on fully avenging them. Who knows how long it will be, but I'll be patient for their sake," Anne grinned small at Marcy before rotating her head to the butterflies that were now flapping their wings.
The duo watched them fly to the lake before disappearing out of their view. It was sad for Anne to see the butterflies go. It was like her parents left once again. Luckily, it didn't stop Anne from thinking that she really was with her parents physically before flying off together in the wilderness. At least she was able to experience it with her lifelong mate.
Marcy placed her left hand over Anne's right hand, squeezing it and said, "Everything will be okay, Anna Banana. Whatever you're going through, you have the Plantars and I to help you. Including my adoptive moms and the Resistance. We're there to be a shoulder you can lean on."
"Thanks Marbles. It means the world to me for you to say that. You really are the one for me," Anne blushed mildly and smiled big before placing her lips against Marcy's. The smaller girl hummed into the kiss as she and Anne held hands in the process. It was sweet and short before Marcy pulled away slowly. Both of them were flustered but were enjoying what they had done.
Anne cleared her throat and stated, "Let's go back with the Plantars. I get the feeling that they think we ditched them to make out somewhere private."
"Y-Yeah! We should really get going," Marcy's face turned extremely red before lifting herself from the ground. Anne, too, raised herself and looked at her parent's headstones as she latched her hand onto Marcy's.
"Bye mom and dad. We'll visit you guys some other day. Thanks for taking the time to listen to Marcy. I miss you, and I love you both so much. Take care," Anne planted a kiss on her fingertips for her to touch the stones as if she was giving her parents a kiss goodbye.
"Bye Mr. and Mrs. Boonchuy! It was a pleasure to meet you. See you two soon," Marcy bowed down to the gravestones for a few seconds before standing straight.
"Ready?" Anne faced Marcy with an amused look.
"Yep. Now, onwards my knight! We must find our allies before it's too late!" Marcy tugged Anne with her as she jogged out of the area with their hands still intertwined.
"My princess! Shouldn't we slow down in case you accidentally slip and hurt yourself?" The leader of the Resistance played along, using a deeper voice.
"We don't need to slow down my knight. Because you'll be able to catch me in time before I hit the ground."
"That's correct, my lady. I wouldn't allow the princess who owns my heart to hurt herself under my watch. Instead, I have a better solution. I'll carry her myself to our destination," Anne let go of Marcy's hand and lifted her lover off the dirt. Wu yelped in a high pitched voice as she didn't really expect Anne to pick her up. Her cheeks were warm when her mate held in bridal style. Anne glanced down at Marcy with a smirk on her face while continuing to walk where the Plantars were settling.
Overall, the girls had lots of fun together. Days went by, and they were pretty normal. Anne and Marcy hadn't encountered another member from the Newtopia pack which was a good thing. It was to the point where they no longer needed to wear the disguises to cover their image. Anne hoped that Andrias had given up looking for them. To her, it would be a waste of his time if kept searching for the teens.
"It's obvious you would make it on the cheer team. You made it last year and the year before," Marcy said.
"It sure did. I'm captain for the second time which is not too shabby," Sasha had a smug look as she leaned into her seat, proud of herself.
"Awesome! And you Anna Banana? When are you trying out for tennis?"
"Next year in March. I have five months until I'm ready to swing my racket and take the trophy home for varsity once again," Anne replied with a bright smile.
"I can't wait to watch you play. I'm most definitely going to cheer you on in every game you play," Marcy grinned.
"Now that's what I call love," Sprig commented as the whole gang laughed together. Anne and Marcy's friends were all eating lunch together at school. They felt more relieved after the incident with Cloak-Bot. It was like the Newtopia pack didn't exist. Little did they know, it's far from over.
———————————————
Andrias' POV
"Any news on the substance?" I requested to know.
"Sort of, sir. I've seen a bit of stamina go up according to my data," Bartley glanced down at his clipboard filled with pages.
"Anything else?"
"No, that'll be all, Alpha Andrias."
"Huff. I guess that's better than nothing. What about Cloak-Bot's whereabouts? Has anyone found him or have clues as to where he is?" I leaned into my chair.
"I'm sorry alpha, but nobody has any idea where he is or what has happened to him."
"Typical. I think it's time I call off the search party and pronounce him dead. It's been five days since we last saw him. He might've left and became a traitor for all I know. It doesn't matter anymore. I've got more important things to do. I need to get my pack ready. Resume your experiments. That will be your main concern. As for my pack and I, we'll have a little fun," I smirked evilly.
"Of course, Alpha Andrias. May I be excused?" Bartley bowed while waiting for my answer.
"You may. Tell Blair and Branson that they are doing a great job so far."
"I will sir. Thank you," Bartley straightent himself and walked out of my office. I groaned in frustration while leaning my forehead onto my fingertips. Everything that I planned wasn't going how I wanted. Firstly, Marcy was supposed to find Boonchuy, befriend her, and spill every detail about her to me. She disappeared. Then, Cloak-Bot was supposed to find the two girls, but he's nowhere to be found.
I'm disappointed, and I'm positive my father would be too. I know he'll say that I'm not worthy to be an alpha for the Newtopia pack. He would've laughed at me for being nothing but a failure. Same goes for Leif and Barrel. They are shaking their heads from above. Ugh! Their opinions are invalid. Why should I care about what they think of me? They're dead for crying out loud.
"Grr. Pull yourself together, Andrias! Focus on what needs to be done, and you'll be fine. Yeah. I will be fine. Father is going to be proud of me for my accomplishments. I'll be the number one alpha in the entire world, and no one will stop me!"
Chapter 11: Marcy Regina Wu
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
I'm disappointed, and I'm positive my father would be too. I know he'll say that I'm not worthy to be an alpha for the Newtopia pack. He would've laughed at me for being nothing but a failure. Same goes for Leif and Barrel. They are shaking their heads from above. Ugh! Their opinions are invalid. Why should I care about what they think of me? They're dead for crying out loud.
"Grr. Pull yourself together, Andrias! Focus on what needs to be done, and you'll be fine. Yeah. I will be fine. Father is going to be proud of me for my accomplishments. I'll be the number one alpha in the entire world, and no one will stop me!"
.
.
.
.
.
Nine years ago
Marcy's POV
"Marcy! We need to leave this instant. Your mother and I don't want to be late," I heard my father yell from below the first floor.
"Coming!" I went back to my room to retrieve my favorite stuffed animal that was sitting on my bed. My bedroom was pretty much empty considering that I was moving out somewhere new. My mom and dad never told me where but to think of it as if I'm going on a very long vacation. I didn't know whether or not my parents would be going with me.
I snatched my green teddy bear off the mattress and looked around my room one last time. I sighed deeply, knowing that I would be missing my room where half my childhood stayed in. I walked out of the doorway and closed the door behind. Then, I carefully stepped down the flight of stairs without trying to trip or fall. I almost did fall down, but thankfully, there were railings for me to hold on to.
I jumped from the last step to the floor where my parents were waiting. They were wearing professional attires. Suits, pants, loafers, and high heels. Their hair was neatly combed. I was hit by a mix of cologne and perfume that belonged to them. As for me, I was wearing a regular t-shirt, shorts, and my light up, glittery shoes. Part of my hair was up in a ponytail and the other part was down. I looked nothing compared to them.
"Are you ready to go? We need to leave as soon as possible," my dad pulled up his sleeve to check the time on his watch.
"I'm ready to go," I gave my parents an innocent smile.
"Before we leave," my mother marched to me and seized my teddy bear. I tried to take it back, but I was too small to reach it from my mother's hand.
"You don't need this to go with you. We'll be leaving it here at home," my mom replied in a monotone voice before leaving my dad and I alone.
"But why?" I felt a lump developing in my throat. My lips were starting to quiver in sadness, and my eyes began to well up with tears.
"It's for a good cause. You're too little to be playing with stuffed animals. Now, come on. Let's head to the car," my father pushed me beside him as we were exiting out of the house. I saw the trunk open with my luggage and personal belongings inside. I didn't see either of their luggage in the trunk of the car or in the back seat. I realized it was only me who was leaving somewhere. But exactly where to?
"Hop on in and buckle yourself," my father opened the door for me to enter and put my seatbelt on. He closed the door and walked to the driver side to sit down and turn on the car. That was when my mother came out of the house and slid herself on the passenger seat. My parents closed the door and put on their own seat belts. My dad put the car on drive, and we began moving.
I looked at my house one more time before slowly disappearing out of my vision. I felt sad considering I don't have a clue how long I'll be away or where I will be staying. For sure, my parents won't be with me. It's weird because I'm eight years old. Who will take care of me? Am I taking care of myself?
"Dad?"
"What is it?" My father grumbled.
"Where are we going?" I stared at my dad through the rear mirror.
He rolled his eyes and said, "You're damn annoying. We're driving you somewhere that's like a fun vacation."
"Except, you guys are not staying with me, right?"
"Yes. We are not staying with you. There's no need to. Your mother and I had plenty of vacations. Now it's your turn to go on one."
"Will it be fun?"
"Stop asking me questions or else I'll leave you on the side of the road," my father clenched his teeth out of anger. I did what I was asked and shut my mouth quickly. I sighed and stared out the window, viewing everything we passed by. It was mainly trees, farm lands, and small towns I haven't seen before.
Let's just say it was a six hour drive. My family and I had to stop a couple of times to get something to eat and use the restrooms. My butt felt numb from sitting so long. I needed to stretch and walk around, so I would feel better. Other than that, I was pretty bored. I didn't want to bother my parents by yapping about whatever comes out of my mouth, so I stayed quiet the entire ride. Until we arrived at our destination.
"Is this where I'm staying?" My eyes lit up when I looked at a huge house in front of me that was a bit bigger than my parent's house. I rapidly got out of the car, ready to see what the mansion looked like from the inside. The front and back yard was huge. This house was in the middle of the woods which is cool. It's like a perfect secret hide out.
My parents brought down my stuff out of the trunk and dropped it off at the front of the door to the house with my following along. They rang the doorbell when we heard footsteps approaching the door. The doorknob twisted, and the door opened for us to see a six foot and four inch man standing.
"What a surprise! You guys made it. Come on in, folks," the tall man invited us in.
"There's no need. Marcy can go in instead. We need to have a private chat with you," my mother told the mysterious man.
"Why of course. Marcy, head on in my luxurious house. You can tour around if you'd like kiddo," the man smiled.
"Okay!" I ran in without hesitation. That's when he closed the door behind me. Before I even gave myself a tour, I chose to eavesdrop. I silently walked to the front door and placed my ear on it. I was able to hear their voices clearly.
"Does she have any talents or skills that I need to be aware of?"
"Why yes! Marcy is very intelligent and wise at such a young age. Not only that but she's a fast learner. She can cook and clean. Marcy doesn't disobey anyone considering she knows what type of consequences are given to her. She's the perfect person to belong in your pack, Alpha Andrias," my dad voiced.
"That's good to know. She'll make an excellent member of the Newtopia pack," the man that goes by the name Andrias, said to my father.
"I'm glad. We no longer need her as she is holding us back from our dreams," my mom stated. Hearing those words from my mother made me upset. My parents didn't need me anymore. This was no vacation. They wanted to get rid of me.
"I see. Well, you don't need to worry any longer. She'll be fine staying with me. Go on and live the lives you always wanted to achieve."
"Thank you Alpha Andrias. If she is giving you a hard time, don't hesitate to beat her," my dad harshly allowed Andrias to hurt me.
"Oh, don't you worry. I won't hesitate at all."
"Very well. My mate and I will leave now. Goodbye Andrias."
"Bye now! Travel safe!" Andrias shouted to my parents. Before I was able to pretend that I wasn't eavesdropping, Andrias opened it. I backed away but tripped on my own two feet. I nervously glanced up to Andrias who was staring down at me, carrying my items.
"Heh. Don't tell me you were listening to our conversation?"
I didn't answer his question and tried to book my way out of the house. It was too late when Andrias gripped onto the back collar of my shirt and lifted me up at eye level. I grew scared, not knowing what this man was capable of. He was huge compared to little ol' me. I was shaking in fear once he shut the door and locked it.
"Where do you think you're going, hm? You belong here now. This is your new home, Marcy Regina Wu," Andrias still held me by my collar and walked to what I'm guessing was the living room. There were two women busy doing a puzzle set on top of a coffee table. Their backs were faces towards Andrias and I. I was afraid that Andrias would let them hurt me or something.
"Yunan! Olivia!" Andrias barked, using a different tone. The women turned around to look at us. Before any of them spoke, Andrias threw me on the floor right in front of them. I landed on my side which hurt for a little bit.
"I want you to take care of her while I'm busy. You'll be her parents for now, and you better not let her leave this place or else I'll kill you both. Understand?"
"Yes alpha," both the ladies understood what Andrias was asking them.
"Good. I'll be on my way. I might check in to see how the child is doing," Andrias left without saying another word to any of us. Once he left the room, the two women crawled to me.
"Hey kid, are you okay?" The taller lady made sure I was alright.
"Of course she's not, Yunan. Andrias threw her on the ground."
"Sorry, sorry. I was only asking."
"You're impossible. Anyways, hello dear. I'm Olivia and this is my mate, Yunan. What is your name?" Olivia was on her knees, trying to reach her hand to me, but I backed away from her. I don't know these people, so how will I know what they won't or will do to me?
"Hey, don't be afraid, kid. We're not going to hurt you. We promise," Yunan uttered. The couple seemed like what they were saying was true. I stayed where I was and replied to Olivia's question.
"M-My name is Marcy Wu."
"Marcy Wu. What a lovely name. Now, Marcy, how old are you?"
"I'm eight."
"She shouldn't be here. She's too young to be in this pack," Yunan had some concerns.
"I know, but we can't do anything about it. What we can do is provide for her as if she's our own pup."
"You're right. Alrighty Marky!"
"Marcy," Olivia corrected Yunan.
"Marcy! Sorry. Ahem, why don't you come and join us. We're doing a puzzle, and we need your help. Are you willing to help us?" Yunan reached her hand to me. She had a huge smile on her face. Seeing that made me put my walls down. I think I can trust them. And I was right.
Years went by and I always felt loved and safe whenever they were around. I would sometimes call them by their own names, but they prefer if I call them mom and mother. Honestly, they are better parents than my biological one. Without Yunan and Olivia, I wouldn't survive in this pack.
Present
"Nice one, Toadie! You took down four wolves without any help," Anne grinned in approval.
"You got it down in fifteen point three seconds which is a world record for you," I jotted down some notes on my own notepad. I was collecting data to learn more about my own pack. How fast they are, what's their bite force, the fur color they have, pretty much everything about every single member of the Resistance.
"Sweet! Thanks for the info, Luna," Toadie slowly nodded while closing his eyes at the same time. I gave him a thumbs up when my Anne gave him a pat on the shoulder.
"How are you and Toadstool doin' together?"
"We're doing amazing. He's really kind to me and sometimes gets rough whenever somebody tries to be rude to me," Toadie answered.
"How cute. I can tell that the Mayor of Wartwood adores you. If you need advice on how to spice up your relationship, you know where to find me," Anne held out her finger guns.
"I sure will. Thanks alpha," Toadie switched back as a human and walked around us to sit on a log and rest up. Anne nudged me on the shoulder. I turned my head to hers to see what she wanted or needed.
"Yeah, Anne?"
"Why don't you change into a wolf and show us what you got?"
"M-Me?!"
"Yeah! None of us has seen you as a werewolf nor have we seen you fight," Anne made a point.
"Well, you aren't wrong about that. The thing is... I don't know how to fight. I've only watched you guys battle each other but haven't tried using techniques you and the Resistance apply. Plus, it's been years since I transformed. Who knows if I can even stand on my four legs?"
"Would you like it if it's just the two of us?" Anne leaned into the tree with her arms crossed.
"If you don't mind," I clasped my hands together and looked away in embarrassment.
"Not at all. You and I can have private lessons if that's what you prefer," my mate smirked and winked at me.
"Ughhh, Anna Banana. You horn dog," I mentally slapped myself as a blush crept on my face.
"Excuse you? What did you cal-"
"Anne! Who's up next?" Croaker interrupted our conversation.
"Oh shoot. I almost forgot for a second there. Actually, I'm up for the next match. Stumpy, Chuck, Fern, Ivy, Polly, and Yunan... You six against me."
"You got it boss!" Polly saluted as those who were called up to fight Anne began morphing.
"Are you sure this is a good idea? One versus six?" I felt uneasy about the idea of my own mate getting hurt.
"I'm one-hundred percent sure. I can handle it. Just focus on my every move and when we have our session, you can try it on me," Anne beamed.
"Okay, but be careful," I warned her.
"Oh I will. I'm going to make you proud, Mar-Mar," Anne cupped my cheeks and pecked my lips for three seconds before running off to the fighting area. I felt a little dazed at first from the kiss but was brought back to reality when Anne altered to her wolf shape. I will never get used to Anne being a werewolf. She looks super pretty with her brown, reddish fur and blue eyes. Out of everyone, Anne is the tallest wolf by several inches. Thanks to her parent's genes, her height and fierce eyes will scare anyone who dares combat her.
"Whenever you're ready to start, just say the word, Miss Croaker," the brunette assured the old lady. She and the six wolves were prepared to brawl. They stared down at each other as if they were enemies. I got my notepad and pencil ready to write down details.
"Okay. On your mark. Get set. FIGHT!!!" Croaker screamed. Right away, Anne was the first to charge. Ivy ran to the left side while Polly went to the right. Then, Stumpy trotted as fast as he could straight to Anne, and Chuck stayed behind her. Polly was the first to reach Anne and tried pouncing on her. Anne moved to the side just enough to head butt the Plantar on the ribs.
Stumpy was the second wolf to catch up with Anne. He tried going after Anne's neck which was the main goal to win the battle. My mate darted to Stumpy without hesitation. When they got close enough to one another, Stumpy bared his teeth, ready to grab Anne by the neck. It was too late when she caught his leg in her mouth and pushed his head away with her paw, making him slip. The pack cheered as their alpha was doing well so far.
Next up was Ivy. She had an opening and pulled a sneak attack by jumping on top of Anne's back. Ivy held on while the Alpha of the Resistance sped up her pace towards a tree. The younger wolf didn't know what Anne was doing until she threw herself and Ivy at the tree. Ivy was down, and Anne swiftly got up on all fours. Fern, Yunan, and Chuck decided to go after the powerful leader all at once.
The trio sprinted at the same speed and were a few feet away from Anne. That's when they jumped at the same to pile themselves on top of Anne to claim victory. What they didn't know was that Anne Savisa Boonchuy had something better planned. Just from where she was standing, Anne leaped into the air when Chuck, Fern, and Yunan were close to touching her. Everything was in slow motion.
My mate was approximately six feet in the air and so were the other three wolves. Anne used her legs to hop on top of her own pack member's backs and bounced off of them in mid air. Everyone on the sideline had the same reaction. They were shocked, surprised, and amazed with the skill Anne has. I was memorized and my heart skipped a beat because of how wonderful Anne is.
Once Anne landed on the ground, Yunan, Chuck, and Fern crashed into each other. They were stacked up with Yunan on the bottom, Fern in the middle, and Chuck on top. The trio groaned in pain considering that they bumped into one another. Anne was the only wolf without a scratch on her body.
"Our alpha wins this round!" The pack clapped and applauded Anne. She slightly grinned and lowered her head in a thankful manner. She morphed back to her human self and walked to me to give me a big hug. I sighed happily, giving in to the hug.
"You see that, Marce? There's nothing for you to worry about. Once it's time to get rid of Andrias, we'll win. I promise," Anne pulled my head closer to hers as our foreheads are touching. I smiled at her while holding her cheek when she leaned into my hand in a loving way. She gently grabbed my hand and kissed the knuckles of it. At that point, I felt my stomach flutter and my heart pounding fast from Anne's cuteness. I really really love this girl.
Timeskip
"So... Are you ready to shift? If not, there's no pressure," Anne was skipping rocks at the lake in front of us. I was sitting on top of a tree trunk that had been chopped down before. Everyone went home after training hard today. Anne and I were the only ones who stayed behind.
"I am. I wonder how my wolf has grown. Maybe I've gotten a little taller? Or maybe I shrunk?" I placed my hand underneath my chin, trying to find an answer to my own question.
"Whatever you look like, I'll still love you," my mate goofily curled her lips upwards and gazed at me with her softened eyes. I couldn't help but feel giddy and blush a bright red.
"T-thanks Anna Banana. It means a lot to me to know that you'll love me no matter what I look like."
"I'm happy to hear that, Marbles. Nothing about you will change the way I feel. My feelings for you will never go away."
"Same here. You're special to me."
"I'm glad. Now then, why don't you and I change together," Anne dropped the rocks she had in her left hand and made her way to me. She brought my hands into hers and stood me up on my feet.
"Let's do this!"
"Right," I nodded, feeling determined as well as Anne. She closed her eyes and began breathing differently. I did exactly what she did and changed my breaths with my eyes shut. I noticed a spark that erupted inside of me. I resumed my actions, and eventually, fur started sprouting from my body. My bones were cracking painlessly as I slowly morphed.
I opened my eyes to see Anne already shapeshifted. She was sitting with her tail wagging while watching me with her eyes wide in surprise. My vision and hearing changed significantly in an instant. I was now on all fours. The last part of my body to transform was my nose. It quickly switched to a black snout. Now, I was finally a full wolf.
"Oh, wow," Anne's breath was taken away when she caught sight of me. It was like she couldn't believe what she was seeing in front of her eyes. I began feeling a little shy when my mate stared at me for too long. I wasn't sure what she was thinking the moment she saw me as a wolf.
"Um... Anne?"
"Hm? Yeah?" She continued to glance.
"You've been staring at me for almost a minute."
"Ah! I'm sorry! I just— I was only— Ugh! Nevermind," Anne stuttered which I found adorable.
"No, tell me. I want to know what you're thinking," I was curious to hear what Anne had to say.
"My eyes were set on you for a while because you look absolutely stunning. I was admiring you and your beauty. I mean, I could stare at you for hours. Hopefully that doesn't come across as creepy to you."
I giggled and said, "Not at all Anne, but thank you."
"You're welcome, my love," Anne approached me before nuzzling her head on mine. She even licked underneath my chin that represents a kiss. I internally squealed in pleasure from my lover. I'm a lucky person to have someone like Anne.
"As much as I want to cuddle you already, we need to begin our training session."
"You're right. I need to be fully prepared and ready to fight."
"That's the spirit! Before we start, I'll go ahead and give you some advice."
"Be aware that your paws must be firm and still on the ground at all times. You don't want to end up being tossed around like a rag doll and be taken down right away. It's harder for the opponent to move you from your spot. Next, damage their legs as much as you can in order to go for the neck easily. The neck will always be the number one way to kill a wolf. Lastly, pay attention to how your enemy attacks. Focus on their maneuvers, speed, and eyes. It'll help figure out what their next move is."
"That doesn't sound too bad. I think I can hand-" before I was able to finish my sentence, I tripped over a rock that was embedded into the dirt when I tried stepping. Anne was able to put her back under my neck to make sure I didn't hit the ground.
"Woah, you okay?"
"Y-Yeah! You know how I am. Clumsy me, heh. Anyways, let's get to work," I smiled as I leaped like a frog and ran wildly to get used to my body. Anne followed along and observed me before we commenced our exercises.
"Today, you'll try to attack me and go for my neck. Remember to use my advice. I will let you know what we need to work on to make you become much tougher to beat. Don't hesitate to bring damage onto me. Let loose and start whenever you're ready," Anne got in position and waited for me to go first.
Recklessly, I went straight after her. She quickly ran aside, so I wouldn't touch her. I rotated and went after Anne again. This time, it was like a game of cat and mouse. I mainly chased her. I wasn't able to catch my mate since she's very fast. The worst part was that I grew tired in a span of two minutes. My wolf's body is not physically fit to run, let alone strike someone. This is why I failed in P.E.
"Do you want to take a breather, Marce?" I heard Anne ask me from fifteen feet away.
"Uh, yes. P-Please," I panted out. This is going to be a long month.
Chapter 12: Mates Always Find Each Other
Chapter Text
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
"Do you want to take a breather, Marce?" I heard Anne ask me from fifteen feet away.
"Uh, yes. P-Please," I panted out. This is going to be a long month.
.
.
.
.
.
Andrias' POV
"YOU MORONS!!! You're all useless cowards! I swear I'll have your heads by dawn. I want Marcy and Boonchuy captured now!" I threw a major fit by throwing, punching, and smashing things out of anger. It was already the month of December, and there were no signs of the girls. A month back, I pronounced Clock-Bot deceased. His body was never recovered. I never bothered to search for his remains.
"W-We're trying our best, Alpha Andrias. It's taking longer than we thought. We would barely escape and fend for ourselves because of us stepping on someone else's territory," a member of mine tried to reason with me.
"That's no excuse. We don't back down from a fight nor retreat. I didn't train you all just for you to be cowards. I'm on the verge of punishing every single one of you just like how I punished Marcy. Now, go outside and keep looking. I'll give you one week to find them. If you're able to do so, let me know."
"Yes alpha," my pack went out the door and did what they were told. I grew tired and frustrated that nobody can find two simple people that are out in the open. I want Boonchuy so I can beat the living crap out of her. I also want the omega because she's the reason that we will win the fight against the Resistance. Who knows how long until I get my hands on both of them.
"Sir! Is everything alright? I heard chaos above our underground lab," Blair opened the secret door that's attached to the floor. His head popped out to peek and see what were the noises coming from.
"Yes, everything is fine. I had a little tantrum is all," I straightened myself out and placed my hands behind my back.
"Well, I have something to share with you that'll make you feel a hundred times better."
My face lit up and asked, "What is it? Did you create something to find Marcy and Boonchuy?!"
"Sorry alpha, but no. Branson, Bartley, and I have finished making the drug!"
"What? Are you serious!?!" I questioned excitedly.
"I'm serious, boss. Come and take a look for yourself," Blair climbed down as I went down the ladder myself. I hopped off of it and followed the smaller gentleman to the laboratory. There were wires, cords, glass containers with weird living things, and liquids scattered everywhere. It was a mess.
"Alpha Andrias! Great to see you! You won't believe it. We've mastered our lovely and deadly elixir!" Bartley shouted with a bright face.
"You're going to be proud of us, sir," Branson smiled.
"I already am. Tell me all about the liquid substance. I'd like to hear about it," I uttered.
"We call it the control spell. It's like a potion that lasts for approximately fifteen minutes. Whoever is injected with the control spell will become violent, speedy on their paws, level up on their strength, obedient to whoever they listen to, and won't feel any pain from scratches or bites. Once it wears off, the person will go back to their normal state," Blair declared.
"Fifteen minutes is not a lot of time, but it's enough for Marcy to get rid of everybody when we attack the Resistance. Don't you think so?" I faced the triplets as I waited for their responses
"We think so!" The three B's harmonized.
"Ha ha ha ha! Splendid! All we need is Marcy and everything will be complete, and we'll be ready to move forward with our plan."
"Of course, alpha. If you would like, we can take you over to one of our test subjects who has been injected with the drug. You can get him to do whatever you want," Branson tried convincing me.
"Take me to the test subject," my facial expression changed from joyful to a deadpan appearance.
"Will do," I followed behind Branson as the other two scientists stayed back to work on what needed to be done. I was led to another room where our prison cells were built. There were only a few of them because I would be the one to murder many prisoners or torture them until their last breath.
Shackles, chains, and whips were hung on the stone walls which are items I use to punish. I can imagine tormenting Boonchuy under my watch. She'll quiver and plead for mercy. I would do the same to Marcy, but I rather the omega is free from injuries. I'll require her to be in good shape when it's time to clash.
"Here's subject number five. He was introduced to the substance about eight minutes ago. You may order him around however you please. Let me know if there's something that alarms you, Alpha Andrias," an unknown man was already shifted into a wolf with saliva slowly sliding down from his mouth.
"Sure thing. Now, let's see what you're capable of, number five," I murmured the last sentence to myself while Branson left me alone with these scums who are locked up behind bars.
"Hey there, tough guy. I have a favor to ask you." The werewolf perked his ears up and carefully walked his way to me. So far, I have caught his attention. This is a good sign.
"I have a proposal. Tear up your bed, and I'll let you out of here scot free."
Right as I made that statement, number five's eyes turned darker and narrowed it down briskly as he growled loudly. He then went after his own filthy bed and began ripping it apart with his bare claws. Number five went berserk and even used his canines to shred every last bit of the mattress that was left. In the end, there was nothing left but torn up foam.
"Ahhh. The three B's have not let me down one bit. I suppose it's time for me to get what I want. And that is Marcy Wu and the leader of the Resistance pack."
———————————————
Anne's POV
"Woohoo!!! That's my girl," I high-fived my mate after she transformed back to her human form. I even planted a kiss on her lips as a reward for winning a duel against three of my strongest comrades.
"Did you see that Anne?! I went whoosh, then I was like BAM! And I dodged a lot of my opponent's attacks. Oh my, this reminds me of when I played tabletop role-playing games by myself, yet I experienced it in real life!" Marcy threw her hands in the air in excitement.
"Oh, I definitely saw that Marce. You were amazing out there! I can't believe you pulled it off with only two months of training," I was feeling gleeful for my mate.
"I know right!?! Gosh... I've grown stronger, and it's all thanks to you, Anne. I have a lean body, my bones have gotten sturdy, my canines are sharp, and whenever I have wounds, they tend to heal on their own very quickly. I wouldn't have made it this far if it weren't for you. So, thank you Anna Banana," Marcy beamed as she put her arms around my neck.
"No. I should be thanking you for taking the time and energy to build yourself from the bottom to the top and become determined to be an incredible luna for our pack. You're no longer the omega you used to be. You are now a new and improved Marcy Regina Wu."
"Hehe. Thanks Anne. I'll be sure to give you lots of kisses and cuddles when we arrive home," she blushed and looked away in a shy way.
"That sounds like heaven to me. Hopefully, you will keep your word for it," I winked at my attractive mate. Marcy's face turned more red and buried it into my chest. I chuckled lightly and pulled Marcy closer into a hug. Even though Marcy has physically changed, she's still the same flustered, cute person I met months ago.
The month of December is close to an end. Where I live, we don't get snow during the winter season. The only thing that changes is the weather. It would rain or become cold at a minimum of forty-five degrees fahrenheit. None of us mind the cold. We are werewolves after all.
Two days are left until it's Christmas Day. Marcy and I kept our profiles low while we went shopping together at the mall for gifts to wrap for our entire pack, friends, and family. We decided to drop off our presents to Sasha and Gabby beforehand since they are opening gifts at their own place.
This would be the fifth year that I'm celebrating Christmas without my parents. It was lonely the first few years without them, nonetheless the Plantars made me forget that feeling. I'm better now that I have Marcy by my side and her adoptive parents reunited with her to spend quality time with their adoptive daughter for the special holiday.
Two weeks ago, it was Sprig's fifteenth birthday. Just like me, he found his mate. What's crazy is that Sprig's mate was right in front of him the entire time. It was none other than Ivy Sundew. We threw a huge party for both his birthday and finding a mate.
"I always keep my word, so you don't need to worry," Marcy patted my shoulders before pulling away from me.
"Hey, Boonchuy!" I whirled around along with Marcy to see two familiar faces and an unfamiliar one approaching us.
"Sasha? Gabby? What're you guys doing here? Not that I mind or anything. It's just unexpected to see you two. And who is this?" I placed my hands on my hips for a moment, and my eyes focused on the man who was with the girls. He has a scar on the left eye and seemed blind as the left eye had a white and grayish overcast to it.
"This is my adoptive dad, Grime. Grimesy, meet my friends, Marcy and Anne," Sasha introduced.
"Anne and Marcy! Nice to meet you both. Sasha mentioned about you two a few times," Grime shook our hands aggressively.
"It's nice to meet you as well. Welcome to my humble territory. I'm the alpha of the Resistance pack, and my mate, Marcy, is the luna."
"Ooo! So you guys are each other's mates I presume."
"Indeed we are. We found out at school," Marcy grinned.
"Just like Sasha and Gabby. Gosh, those two can't keep their hands to themselves whenever Sasha brings her mate over," Grime rolled his eyes and complained.
"We heard that, old man!" Sasha yelled aloud.
"Whatever Sasha. Anywho, I hope you don't mind at all, but Sasha told me about your guy's situation with a man called Andrias. I'd like to help you both considering that Andrias once tried to track me down years ago."
"What!?" Marcy and I synced together.
"Yup. I used to be the alpha of my own pack ages ago. The pack and I fought Andrias only one time over a small bit of land. Though, my pack cowered and retreated as they were too afraid to fight. Because of that, my pack disbanded, and I was on the run. Andrias didn't care about anything but me. That vile wolf wanted my head. He never got the chance to find me. Since then, I haven't seen him for years," Grime described his story.
"Woah... So did you ever face Andrias?" I grew curious.
"Not really. I remember him pushing aside my pack members like nothing as he was trying to catch me. In all honesty, Andrias is strong. Like really strong. I was even frightened that he would snap my neck in a matter of seconds."
"Even if Andrias is that strong, I must fulfill my duty and fight him, alpha to alpha."
"You are asking for an early death wish. He won't stop when he gets his hands on you," Grime warned me.
"What do you propose I should do?"
Grime had an amused look and replied, "I'm glad you asked, Alpha Anne. You see, I may not have a pack myself, but I know someone who does. Ask your allies for help. They need to be gathered right away when you have a sense that Andrias is out to fight you. My sister, Beatrix, has an army of wolves that can help take down most of Andrias' pack along with you and your ally." The name Beatrix sounds familiar to me.
"Hmm. Do you think it's possible if I meet your sister today?" I asked.
"Yes! I know where she's hidden, but you'll need to come with me. Beatrix doesn't like stepping on someone else's property without knowing them first," Grime gave me a heads up.
"That's fine. Marcy, you can stay here and watch the pack. You'll be in charge while I go with Grime to meet Beatrix."
"You got it, Anna Banana. What about you, Sash and Gab? Are you going with them or will you be staying here until they get back?" Marcy questioned the couple.
"We'll stay here and observe your guy's pack. It's been a while since Gabby and I chatted with them," Sasha responded.
"Sure thing. Grime and I will be back. See you guys in a bit," I traveled behind Sasha's adoptive father as I waved to my friends and mate. I morphed as a wolf and so did Grime. His fur color is dark gray, and his body is a couple inches shorter than my own. When Grime and I were alone in the woods, we started a conversation while we ran to the location of Beatrix's land.
"What's your reason for wanting Andrias dead? It's fine if you don't want to tell me," Grime was the first to say something.
"I'll tell you. The reason why I want him dead is because I want to avenge my parents. Andrias has always wanted them dead for a long time. My other family, the Plantars, were being chased down by his pack when my family and I found them running away. The Plantars were harmless, so my mom and dad went to fight back and had me take the Plantars back to our house. My parents never came back, and that's when I went to search for them to find their dead bodies at the exact spot where they fought the Newtopia members."
"I'm sorry for your loss. I know it was hard for you. I can relate because Andrias killed my uncle four years ago. That was why I wanted to go against Andrias myself. He's done far too much damage to us. Mentally and physically. I'd like to put an end to it," Grime sympathized.
"Andrias will be taken down. I promise you that," I flashed a grin as well as Grime to show that I meant what I said. We continued sprinting forward for about six miles when Grime started slowing down. I checked around the area when I caught a glimpse of a house that is settled perfectly in a spot, surrounded by trees.
"This is it. Beatrix's home along with twenty something wolves that live with her as well."
"Woah! I am down to see what the inside looks li-"
"HEY! Who are you to step on my territory!? You'll be thrown in a cell for trespassing," a lighter, gray wolf, who interrupted me, barked at Grime and I.
"If it isn't my sister, Beatrix!" Grime beamed as he turned back to a human.
"Grimothy? It's really you!"
"Please don't call me that," Grime's face was crimson from being embarrassed. Beatrix shifted to her human form, so she could pat Grime's back.
"Awe come on lil bro. Don't be like that. It's been almost a year since I last saw you. How's my niece doing? Also, who is this other wolf with you?" Beatrix turned her head to me. I changed to my normal self to reveal who I am.
"It's a pleasure to meet you Beatrix. I'm Anne Boonchuy. Alpha of the Resistance," I held out my hand.
"Oh yeah. I heard about you and your pack before. Welcome to my palace! Well, it's not really a palace but you get what I mean," Beatrix shook my hand. I was surprised that Beatrix, too, had a scar and a blind eye like Grime but on the opposite eye.
"I do get what you mean," I pointed my finger guns at Grime's sister.
"BAHAHAHA! This girl gets it. Unlike you brother. I think Anne and I will definitely get along. Let me take you inside and show off valuable things that I have that Grime doesn't."
"We don't have time for a tour, Beatrix," Grime folded his arms as he began feeling irritated.
"Chill out bro. You're just mad that I got some cooler stuff to show Alpha Anne. Plus, the tour will be quick, and then you can ask whatever favor you want from me. Come on, Anne. I don't want my guest to be standing here all day," Beatrix gently pushed my back to make our way inside of her house. Grime followed along with a poker-face.
Beatrix turned the knob to her front door and opened it. Right away, there was a hallway that led to a huge, spacious room. My eyes catched a few people walking around the big room. It must be Beatrix's pack members.
"Amazing, right?" Beatrix nudged me excitedly.
"It is! Though, I have a question. Why is there hardly anything in this gigantic room?" I exaggeratedly
"We have an underground basement where we keep almost everything stored such as furniture and rooms in case my enemies find this place."
"Ohhh. Makes sense."
"Yup."
"Beatrix, we have a serious matter in our hands, and I think it's best if we hold off the tour," Grime joined in the conversation.
"How serious is it?" Grime looked at his sister before staring at me. He nodded as a cue for me to explain to Beatrix what we are really here for.
"Very serious. Andrias is after my mate and I," my mood dropped right when I mentioned my number one enemy.
"And why am I involved in this matter?" Beatrix folded her arms and leaned into the wall.
"Because we need your help," I said.
"My help? Pft. No thanks," she turned away.
"What!?" Grime and I were in sync.
"You heard me. Now scram. I have work to do."
"Why don't you want to help us? I mean, I can provide you supplies or whatever you need in order to help us fight the Newtopia pack," I bargained with Beatrix as she was walking away.
"I know how Andrias is, and there's no way we'll be involved in this war."
"All you need to do is focus on Andrias' members. I can take care of Andrias myself."
"And what? Get yourself killed? You can't handle him," Beatrix remarked.
"How do you know that?"
"Because that son of a bitch killed my mate!" Beatrix screamed as she punched a hole in the wall. I flinched back, not expecting Beatrix's outburst. Her arm retreated back next to her. The older woman's body was shaking from feeling distressed. I heard Grime sigh heavily because of the outcome. I couldn't tell what he was feeling. On the other hand, Beatrix needed someone to comfort her and that person was going to be me.
I went around her, so I wouldn't be looking at her back. I embraced Beatrix swiftly once I was in front of her, feeling the tears hit my shirt. She quietly sobbed into my shoulder as I continued soothing and calming her down. Grime came up from behind and laid a hand on Beatrix's back in a comforted way. It made his sister pull back and wipe her own tears away.
"Argh! S-Sorry about my flare-up. I tend to get like that whenever any topic leads to my mate," Beatrix apologized.
"No worries dude. I should be the one saying sorry to you for causing you to be a mess," I rubbed my neck, feeling guilty.
"Ehh it's not your fault kid. Don't blame yourself. It's just that... if I ever see Andrias' face, memories start flooding into my mind."
"I completely understand, and because of that, I won't force you or your pack to fight with us. But there's two questions I need answered."
"Hit me."
"How long ago did you lose your mate?" I asked my first question.
"Two years ago."
"And what's your mate's name?"
"Tritonio Espada. "My jaw dropped as soon as she said his full name. I felt as if my feet were glued to the ground because of how in shock I was.
"You okay there Anne? You seem a little pale," Grime was worried about me.
"Oh my moon goddess! Beatrix! I know Tritonio!!!" I went to Beatrix and gripped her clothing while shaking her violently.
"He's still alive and doing well. He's my only ally outside of my pack. I rescued him one time a year back. Tritonio mentioned how he and his group tried to steal something from Andrias but it backfired when Andrias and his pack caught them. Though, when I first met him, he mentioned his mate that goes by the name, Beatrix. He must've hit his head or something because he told me that you were killed by Andrias."
"No. There's no way that he's alive. It could be someone else named Tritonio," Beatrix was in denial.
"No, Beatrix. This is your mate, Tritonio Espada. He's still alive, and so are you. I can take you to him if you'd like."
Beatrix began sniffling again and tears were slowly falling as she said, "Y-Yes... Please."
Timeskip
"Wow. What a rollercoaster ride."
"Yerp. Let's just say they may have a lot of pups after a few years of not seeing each other. I'm glad she found her mate, and decided to join us to fight Andrias. Tritonio also united with us as well," I told Marcy the whole story of what went down when Grime and I went to visit Beatrix.
I took Beatrix and Grime to where Tritonio and his crew were hiding. He built an underground home that's fifteen minutes away from where my neighborhood is. A lot of people wanted him dead because he stole valuable goods from them. He and I once brawled before for trying to steal something of mine, but we were on good terms after he gave up what he stole.
When I reunited Beatrix and Tritonio together, it ended with them making out. Grime and I were disturbed, so we left. At first, Beatrix slapped Tritonio for making her think that he was dead. I learned that he played dead even though he was severely injured. It was a way for him and Beatrix to escape separately. Because the blind eyed wolf thought her mate was dead, she fled and hid far away.
"Everything went well in the end. Tritonio and Beatrix are finally together, we have a bigger group on our side to fight Newtopia, and Andrias is in a disadvantage thanks to our allies," my mate lifted the corner of her lips.
"You know it, Mar-Mar. We have nothing to worry about," I beamed extensively. I kissed the top of her head before pulling Marcy closer to me as I laid my head onto hers. Our pack had a huge barbecue set up a few hours ago. Sasha, Gabby, and Grime joined us for dinner. Grime introduced himself to my pack in which they were skeptical and scared at first because of how scary he looks, but they overcame his appearance.
"No we don't. I can't wait until we give Andrias a piece of our mind."
"I can't wait either. Christmas is right around the corner. I'm excited for it. Especially when you're going to open my present."
"Thanks a lot Anna Banana. Now I want to know what you got me," Marcy made a pouty face.
"You'll just have to wait and see. All I know is that you are going to love it," I thought about how Marcy would react when she finds out what I got her for Christmas.
"Anything you give me, I will love. Hopefully, you'll like my gift too."
"Oh I definitely will like your present. Whatever it is, I will keep it forever."
"Thanks Anne. I'm so grateful to have you in my life," Marcy snuggled closer to me.
"I'm grateful as well," I ended the conversation while Marce and I watched the sunset together. Crickets were chirping, a flock of birds were flying to the west, and stars were beginning to emerge in the sky. We heard a lot of footsteps to the left of us and were aware that it was the Resistance. They joined us to watch the sunset. They gathered around and sat or laid down, feeling content.
Everything that my pack and I went through made me open my eyes more. I've seen the development, growth, and progress that the Resistance has made. They have full potential. Without them, I wouldn't be alive for my eighteenth birthday. I owe everybody my entire life. That is why I'm devoted to protecting the people that I call my family. No matter what you have up your sleeves, you won't win, Andrias.
Chapter 13: Christmas Disaster
Chapter Text
A/n: Angst time ;-; Also, how do y'all like my drawing of human Andrias? Pretty neat, am I right?
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
Everything that my pack and I went through made me open my eyes more. I've seen the development, growth, and progress that the Resistance has made. They have full potential. Without them, I wouldn't be alive for my eighteenth birthday. I owe everybody my entire life. That is why I'm devoted to protecting the people that I call my family. No matter what you have up your sleeves, you won't win, Andrias.
.
.
.
.
.
???'s POV
"We've got 'em. Our target has been locked."
"How did you find them?" I whipped my head around when I heard that my opponents were detected.
"I found a ball of black fur lying on the sidewalk. Obviously, none of us have fur other than you know who. So I took it with me and traveled to where the sidewalk would lead me to. There was a neighborhood I've never seen before. I assume they are living in that neighborhood."
"And how do you know that you're correct?"
"The fur I brought with me had some DNA in it. I gave it to the scientists to confirm my findings, and they did so. It belongs to her."
"She could be hiding in that neighborhood. If not, why would her fur be laying there out of nowhere? It makes sense from what you told me so far. I think we shall gather our people and break into their homes. What do you think of that idea?" I wanted an opinion.
"I think it's a brilliant plan. They won't know what's coming to bite them."
"You are correct. I want you to bring everyone outside. I'll let them know what our plan will be to capture them. Tomorrow will be the day their lives are destroyed. They'll fear me!" I sneered.
I never felt so alive. Not for something as big as this moment. I feel so accomplished after months of searching. I'm ready to take the final next step in completing my father's mission. Everyone's downfall will bring me back to my sane self like how I used to be. This will hurt a lot, my nemesis. Your time is up and so is your life.
———————————————
Anne's POV
"We wish you a merry Christmas. We wish you a merry Christmas. We wish you a merry Christmas and a happy new year!" Sprig finished singing and playing his violin. We clapped and cheered him on for his little show. He wanted to put on a quick performance as he does every Christmas. This was something new for Marcy, Olivia, and Yunan to experience.
"Amazing job, Sprig. You are a talented, young man," Olivia praised.
"Why thank you, Olivia. I greatly appreciate the compliment," Sprig bowed down before walking away from the fireplace.
"Anne!! Can we open our presents already? I'm tired of waiting," Polly complained as she was growing impatient.
"Not this again. You need to be patient, Polly. We only got an hour left before we're able to unwrap them. This is part of our tradition. Do something productive to kill some time," I encouraged the little one.
"We can do a building contest by making gingerbread houses!" Marcy suggested as she brought out a tray of gingerbread cookies out of the oven.
"What a great idea."
"I agree."
"Can we eat it afterwards?"
"Let's do it!"
"Alright. Settle down now. I'll be the one to judge whose gingerbread house looks like a winner. You'll be in pairs of two in order to not waste a lot of supplies. You'll be given thirty minutes to create whatever type of house you please. I'll bring out candies and frosting bags while y'all figure out who will be paired up with who," Hop Pop went through the instructions of the game and left to the kitchen to grab edible goods that we'll use.
"Well then, Olivia and I will be partners since we are mates," Yunan pulled her mate close.
"Same here with Marcy. We're a power couple, and I bet we will hands down win this entire thing," I smirked proudly as Marcy smiled and wrapped an arm around me.
"Ugh! This is not fair. Why do I have to stick with Sprig?" Polly crossed her arms.
"Uh, excuse you Polly. You should have some faith in your older brother since I can build things using whatever resources I have. Remember, I've handmade my own action figures which look amazing, thank you very much," Sprig was jokingly offended.
"You know what? You're right. We can kick these loser's butts easily," Polly had a devilish face while rubbing her small hands together.
"Bring it on, suckers! You're all going down," I claimed.
"Not if ours look prettier than yours," Olivia stated.
"Ha! In your dreams. Polly and I will win Hop Pop's vote with our awesome gingerbread house," Sprig began to feel determined.
"Okay! Hopefully y'all picked a partner because it's almost time to start. I'll set up three stations with the same colored frostings and decorations. Be creative but fast or else you will run out of time. There will be no theme other than to make a gingerbread house with whatever decor you put on it. Again, thirty minutes will be given. If you finish early, great. If not, oh well," Hopediah started placing all the delicious items in three separate areas on the table.
There were gingerbread blocks, mint candy, small lollipops, marshmallows, chocolate, different colored frostings and icings, fondant, sprinkles, and sugar gummies. Little mini tools are in each station to be used to cut, mold, or stick things together. There's also a tray to set up our gingerbread houses for display.
"Pick whichever station you want, and I'll let you all know when to begin," the old man instructed. Marcy and I stood to the left, Yunan and Olivia went to the right, and the Plantar siblings were in between.
"Alright. You may begin," Hop Pop set the timer while the rest of us scrambled to make the perfect house.
"We need to add icing to glue the gingerbread together. It'll hold together. How should we make our ginger house?" Marcy grabbed the icing and started connecting the gingerbread blocks.
"I think we should make the house into a farm, so we can use these decorations as crops. My old man used to be a farmer, and I know he'll wanna pick ours," I quietly told my girl my plan.
"Now that's what I call winning the competition and Hop Pop's heart," my mate grinned.
"You know it, Marbles."
Each pair concentrated on building and decorating their house. I kept messing up on the farm, so Marcy took over while I frosted the rooftop. I molded different shapes using the fondant and handed it to Marcy to create a field. We didn't bother to glance at our competitor's creation. I did hear bickering and whining from my best friend and Polly.
"Time's up. Keep your hands away from the table. It is now my turn to be a part of this facade by being the judge. First, I'll be taking a look at Sprig and Polly's work," Hop Pop made his way over to his grandkid's gingerbread house. It didn't look half bad. The house was modern and miniature, marshmallow people are by the front door.
"Hmm. Too basic," the old Plantar commented.
"You're too basic!" Polly shouted while pointing at HP.
"Ahem, moving on to Yunan and Olivia," Hopediah switched over to the couple's ginger house. Theirs wasn't bad either. They designed the house by using every single candy they had. To me, the house was themed as candyland.
"Too colorful for my liking," Hop Pop was brutally honest. The two mates facepalmed each other as he moved to the front of mine and Marcy's final product. I held my mate's hand in anticipation once Hop Pop was hovering over our house. What threw me back was that he gasped aloud.
"W-What?! What is it, HP?" I nervously asked, feeling as if I did something horrible. What made me even more anxious was that his eyes were starting to fill up with tears.
"Oh my... Why, this is a masterpiece!"
"Say whaaa!?" Everyone, including Marcy and I, exclaimed at the same time.
"Yes! This brings back memories when I had my own farm filled with veggies and plants. The good ol' days. It's official. Anne and Marcy have won the competition," my adoptive grandfather announced.
"WHAT?!!"
"They cheated!"
"At least our daughter won."
"Ha! Looks like our game plan worked," I beamed proudly. Marcy and I high-fived each other for claiming victory.
"Now that that's over, it is time to finally open presents!" Hop Pop excitedly said.
"Finally!!!" Polly celebrated.
"Who's going first?" Sprig wondered as everyone gathered around the Christmas tree that's surrounded by wrapped up gifts.
"Marcy can go first. She hasn't really experienced what Christmas is like. She deserves to open a present first," I uttered.
"Good point. Here, Marcy. I'm honored to give you your first gift from me to you," Hop Pop dug through the gifts and found his with Marcy's name written on it.
"Ooo. It's a decent sized box. Let me see what it is," Marcy tore off the wrapping paper quickly as her curiosity was bugging her. Once my mate took off the paper, the box was revealed to be a nintendo switch with a set of controllers and games.
"Oh my goodness! I left my old one back at Andrias' place but I no longer have to worry about getting a new one. Thank you so much Hopediah," Marcy went to HP to give him a hug.
"No problem kiddo," he embraced her back rapidly before letting go.
"Next up, Olivia. From me to you," I grabbed my present and handed it to her. It is a red gift bag that has a box filled with expensive perfume. Marcy told me that Olivia used to love perfumes, but Andrias would get rid of them because of how distracting the smell was to other wolves.
"Thank you Anne. I will definitely use it on specific occasions," Olivia smiled.
"Anytime dude."
We continued opening our own presents for an hour and a half. There were a ton of them because everyone from our pack gave us each a gift. You can imagine the stacks of presents there were around the tree. It was really massive.
All of us opened every present underneath the tree. We got clothes, shoes, jewelry, blankets, fragrances, hats, and many more. I did get Marcy a d&d game that she always wanted. She was super grateful for it. But, I have one more gift to give her. I wanted it to be special between the two of us. Marcy has been through a lot, and I want her to know that I'll never leave her side.
"Hey Marcy?" I tried getting my mate's attention. I was wearing my baggy pj pants with my small present inside the pocket. I was fiddling with it to make sure it wouldn't accidentally fall out.
"Yeah Anne?" Marcy took her eyes away from the gifts she received and stared at me. My face became a bright red at the way Marcy's innocent eyes were gazing upon my own.
"Can we go outside for a few minutes? There's something I gotta show you," I responded.
"Okay. Let me grab my blanket," Marcy got up from the couch and fetched her new blanket she got from Croaker. She removed the package and placed the cover around her shoulders.
"I'm ready," she curled her lips upwards.
"We'll be back guys. Marcy and I are going to get some fresh air for a couple minutes," I reminded our family.
"Go ahead and do your thing. We're going to finish up this dang, complicated game," HP waved off.
"It's not complicated, Hop Pop. You just don't understand the rules," I heard Sprig say to him. I snickered silently at my own adoptive family.
I laced my hand into Marcy's and led her to the front yard. I closed the door behind us and brought us to a bench that is on the porch. We sat down in the cool air where the moon is shining above. It was around seven o'clock at night. I breathed out deeply to the point where I could see my own breath in cool temperature.
"Well? What did you want to show me?" Marcy came closer and cuddled against me to gather warmth. I slung my arm around her and hummed as I thought about what to say.
"Um, you know the d&d that I got you?"
"Yeah. What about it?"
"Actually, that's not the only thing I got you," I had the courage to blurt it out.
"What do you mean?" The Taiwanese teen slightly leaned back to get a good view of me.
"I have another present for you. It's very special to me and maybe to you. So, here," I shoved my hand into my left pocket and pulled out a little, black box. I softly grasped Marcy's hand and put the cushioned box in her palm. Under the moonlight, her eyes shined, twinkled, and were glossy. Her mouth was sort of open in a stunned way as she didn't predict that the gift I handed her would be something important.
Marcy steadily and carefully opened the box as if it was made of glass and would shatter at any given moment. I stayed still and quiet while watching every movement Marcy made. She gently pulled out what was inside the box making it sparkle. It was a platinum ring with real diamonds shaped as a heart on top.
"Is this..." Marcy couldn't complete her sentence because of how shocked she was.
"It's not an engagement ring if that's what you're thinking. It is too soon for that," I rubbed the back of my neck as a blush crept up on my face.
"I-I knew that hahaha!" Marcy sheepishly chuckled with her face crimson.
"Of course you knew, my love. It's actually a promise ring made of platinum and real diamonds."
"Real diamonds? Oh my moon goddess Anne! How much did you spend on it?"
"I can't tell you or else you'll have me return it."
"Anne..." Marcy fell quiet with her eyes away from my direction.
"Mar-Mar, it's okay. All I want is to make you happy," I cupped Marcy's face to get her to look at me.
"I bought it for a reason. To show how much you really mean to me. To show how much I love you," I gave Marcy my signature smile to cheer her up. It seemed to work because the corner of her lips somewhat curved upwards.
"You're impossible Anna Banana," Marcy shook her head as she smiled.
"Heh, I know. Without further to do," I grabbed the ring from Marcy and got myself off the bench. I kneeled down in front of my mate and held a hand of hers while holding up the ring between us.
"Marcy Regina Wu, will you promise me to stay by my side? Will you promise to love me no matter what happens, and to promise that you'll always remain as my mate now and forever, including the afterlife?" I lovingly glanced at my partner as my heart was beating fast from the fact that this was happening.
"I promise, and I swear to never break those promises," Marcy answered with confidence in her voice. I beamed widely as I placed the promise ring on Marcy's middle finger from her left hand. It fit perfectly and glistened beautifully.
After I put the ring on Marcy, she jumped on me and connected our lips together. We embraced each other while we continued exchanging kisses. It was very sweet, warm, and heart-fluttering. I told myself that I would never get tired of making out with my mate. I wanted to keep kissing her, but our moment was interrupted when I heard footsteps nearby. I also heard a voice along with the sound of footsteps.
"Excuse me?"
Marcy and I stopped what we were doing and turned around to see a little boy around the age of seven standing in the freezing air. He looked lost and seemed homeless because his clothing were dirty and filled with tears.
"Hey little guy. What are you doing here out alone in the dark?" I approached the boy while Marcy trailed behind me, holding onto my clothing.
"I'm really hungry and cold," the mysterious boy shivered.
"Don't worry. We'll take you inside and get you all cozy and full from our leftover meal," I grinned at him. Marcy stood next to me and took a good look at the kid. She gasped loudly, and her eyes opened fully like she figured something out.
"Wait a minute, Anne! He is no stranger. He's from New-"
I could no longer hear Marcy when I felt a sharp pain shoot up at the back of my head. Someone hit me with something hard against my skull. My vision went black and the last I felt was me landing on the grassy yard. I didn't have a clue what was going on, but what I do know is that I fell unconscious.
———————————————
Third Person
"Arghhhh... oww... What the hell happened?" Anne slowly began waking up with pain, throbbing, and pounding to her head. Her vision was blurred but slowly made its way back to normal. She felt dazed and didn't have a clue what had happened to her. Once she was able to see clearly, Anne noticed iron bars across from her.
She was in a seated position with her arms up and hanging. Her eyes averted above her head and noticed chains and cuffs were attached to her wrist. The Thai girl was yanking it, but it was no use. Then, she realized what was going on. She was locked up in a cell and had been kidnapped. But how?
Anne remembered bringing Marcy outside to give her the promise ring. She did so, they kissed, and a boy appeared out of nowhere. The alpha was going to help the boy, but Marcy saw the child as familiar. A light bulb popped up on the luna's head and noticed that he was from the Newtopia pack. Anne doesn't know that because she was knocked out cold before Marcy was able to tell her.
Anne wasn't focused on it too much because her eyes widened at the realization that Marcy might've been kidnapped as well. She didn't have a clue as to where her lover was. The leader of the Resistance looked around to see if maybe Marcy or someone else was in a cell near Anne to where they could hear her. Not lucky enough, there was no one in sight.
She prayed that Marcy was okay and not harmed. If anyone were to lay a finger on her, Anne would rip off their limbs. The brunette leisurely got up on her feet with her hands binded to the cuffs behind her. She thought of an idea to shift into her wolf. Anne concentrated and mustered up all the energy she had to morph but to no avail. That was when she heard a creaking door open from afar.
Anne stiffened and clenched her teeth together. She let out a low growl when the sound of footsteps were getting closer to Anne's cell. Her eyes lit on fire when she saw the person she always wanted to kill for years. Standing anterior of her was none other than Andrias Leviathan. Alpha of the Newtopia pack. Enemy of Anne Boonchuy.
"YOU!!!" Anne yanked the chains as hard as she could, trying to get her hands on Andrias. She could feel the adrenaline spike in her veins. Her canines were the only thing that grew out despite not being able to transform. Anne wanted to show Andrias that she's not here to play.
"Would you look at that? Someone is awake and being feisty today," Andrias smirked.
"Where the hell am I, and what did you do to Marcy!?" Anne wanted answers to her questions.
"You're in my very own chamber underneath my house. As for your little mate, she's here."
"You better have not put a hand on her or else you'll be sorry, and how do you know she's my mate?"
"Don't worry, Anne Boonchuy. Marcy is perfectly safe and well. I know that she's your mate because Marcy herself told me everything about you now that she is working for me," Andrias eyed Anne with a big grin plastered on his face.
"W-What? Marcy is working for you? There's no way! She hates your guts just as much as I do. You hurt my mate, so it doesn't make sense for her to work for you," the younger alpha didn't want to believe what the older man was telling her.
"See for yourself, Anne. Darcy! There's someone who wants to see you," Leviathan called out to the right of him. Anne tilted her head in confusion of who Darcy is. She wouldn't be confused anymore when Marcy popped in Anne's view. The highschooler felt relieved to see Marcy alive. Though, Anne felt a strange and evil aura that made her shiver.
"Hello, Anne," Marcy's voice came off differently. To Anne, it sounded wicked and corrupted. Something was wrong. Very very wrong. But Anne is ready to take on what's being thrown at her. No matter how much it will hurt her, she's willing to take the risk of being her loved one's shield.
Chapter 14: Give Her Back
Chapter Text
A/n: I didn't upload my art above because it would spoil what's about to go down, so instead, my art will be shown as soon as it describes the scene during the chapter. Good luck
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
"See for yourself, Anne. Darcy! There's someone who wants to see you," Leviathan called out to the right of him. Anne tilted her head in confusion of who Darcy is. She wouldn't be confused anymore when Marcy popped in Anne's view. The highschooler felt relieved to see Marcy alive. Though, Anne felt a strange and evil aura that made her shiver.
"Hello, Anne," Marcy's voice came off differently. To Anne, it sounded wicked and corrupted. Something was wrong. Very very wrong. But Anne is ready to take on what's being thrown at her. No matter how much it will hurt her, she's willing to take the risk of being her loved one's shield.
.
.
.
.
.
Third Person
"Marbles! I'm so glad you're okay! What in the world is going on? Why do you sound weird? I thought you hated Andrias," Anne's eyebrows furrowed in a bewildered way.
"Tch. You really thought I hated Andrias? Pft! You're dead wrong. Actually, you're the one I hate with a passion hahaha!" Marcy laughed wickedly. That was when Andrias opened the iron door and allowed Marcy in the cell with Anne.
"B-But..." The alpha's tears started to dwell in her eyes. She couldn't dare to look Marcy in the eyes. Anne felt worthless, devastated, and destroyed.
"Aww~ Is little ol' Anne upset that her own mate never liked her in the first place? Maybe your friend, Maggie, would've been a better mate than me. Then again, your life would be totally miserable," Marcy crouched down and lifted Anne's chin to make her look at Marcy. The brunette was brave enough to stare deep into her mate's eyes. The color was more darker and dull than usual.
"Mar-Mar, please. Snap out of it. You're not yourself," Anne begged that Marcy would stop fooling around and come back to her senses.
"Oh, Anna Banana. You're so gullible. The love between us wasn't real. In fact, I don't need you or your stupid, pathetic ring!" She tore off the promise ring from her middle finger and threw it at Anne. It landed harshly on the cold, concrete floor. Tears fell down and dropped to the ground. Anne couldn't help but feel her heart break into two. This wasn't the Marcy she knew and fell in love with. This was the complete opposite of whom she cared for.
"What did you do to her!?!" Anne asked furiously to Andrias as she tried to escape out of the metal shackles. She grit her teeth hard and felt a huge wave of emotions ready to come out.
"I might as well tell you considering that nobody will rescue you, and you'll be dead by the time someone does try to save you," the older alpha strolled in the cell with Marcy.
"I injected a drug that changes a person immediately. Marcy is no longer there, so I present Darcy. I got that name by combining Dark Marcy together. And don't you worry, Anna Banana. Marcy will return to her normal self once the effect wears off."
"How could you??! She has never done anything to you. Marcy is just an innocent girl who wants to be free and make whatever choices she wants without anyone telling her what to do!" Anne screamed in fury.
"That's the thing, Boonchuy. I don't want her to do what she wants. Only I can do that for her. I want control. Power. A huge army of werewolves to conquer for the sake of my father. He wasn't able to do his part, so I'm going to fulfill it for him. He'll be proud of me for making it this far. Soon enough, your pack will be doomed. I have over one-hundred members on my side now. The Resistance will have nothing on me without their alpha who's useless and trapped in here."
"What kind of pathetic plan is that? I say we kill everyone who doesn't join us. Your father would want you to move on and do as you please. I have a goal in mind, and that is to kill Anne," Darcy pointed her finger at the Thai girl.
"I-I don't think you wanna do that," Anne panicked as she didn't want to be killed yet.
"Oh? You wish to beg?" Darcy sneered, feeling as if she's in the higher hierarchy.
"Well, uhh. Before you kill me, there's a few things I want answers to."
"I suppose we can do that. What I will say won't be used against me since you will join your mother and father," the tall man replied.
"Don't bring my parents into this," Anne snarled.
"Hurry up and tell us what you want to know," Darcy clutched onto Anne's cheek and dug her nails into her skin. Anne winced slightly but didn't show she was in pain to Darcy.
"F-Fine! What are you going to do with Marcy?"
"She'll be under my control, and I'll continue injecting her with the substance until my scientists find one that is permanent."
"Grr. What day and time is it?"
"It's the twenty-sixth of December. I don't know the exact time but it's the afternoon," Andrias responded.
Ah. So I've been asleep after I got struck in the head. Olivia, Yunan, and the Plantars will notice and worry that Marcy and I are gone. It's a good thing because they and the Resistance will come looking for us. Hopefully, my pack will be okay handling themselves until I figure a way out of here. Sprig will be in charge in the meantime. I bet there are Newtopia members surrounding Andrias' house.
Anne left her thoughts and asked, "Do you have allies that will be joining you?"
"No. I've never had allies before. I gathered any rogues, mutts, and omegas to work with me in capturing you and Marcy. That's how I have over a hundred of them."
"One last question. What are you going to do with me?" I glared down at my nemesis.
"It's simple. We'll torture you til your last breath. Then, we'll finish you off and feed you to my wolves," Andrias answered with a monotone voice.
"AGGHHH!! I'll kill you once these restraints are off of me! You hear!?" Anne screeched as she kept tugging the cuffs harder and harder, causing a red mark on her wrist. Andrias didn't have time for her outburst and decided to leave along with Darcy.
"I'll kill you just like I killed Cloak-Bot."
Anne's sentence made Andrias stop midway. He straightened himself out and processed what the brunette blurted out. Darcy didn't care and left out of sight without the old man.
So Anne is the one who killed him. He never ran away or left the pack. How can he lose to someone like her? Is she really that strong? I need to keep an eye on her.
Andrias kept moving forward without saying a word to his opponent. He locked up the door and disappeared out of Anne's vision. All that the leader of the Resistance did was sit back down in the same spot she woke up from. She couldn't get out of there without somebody's aide. For now, she has to wait until the Resistance comes to rescue her and Marcy. That's when the real battle begins.
———————————————
"Anne and Marcy are gone. They disappeared out of nowhere and haven't returned since then. It's a cry for help, and I know something bad has happened to them."
Sprig created a meeting and gathered every Resistance member to Anne's residence. Tritonio and Beatrix's pack are involved in the meeting. Gabby, Sasha, and Grime were invited as well. Sprig explained to them what had happened last night between the couple. He remembered vividly that the mates were going outside together for a few minutes.
It had been over twenty minutes and the Plantars, including Yunan and Olivia, were beginning to feel worried. Sprig went to check on them, but they were nowhere to be found. The only thing that Sprig found that was left behind was the blanket Marcy took with her. It was laying on the grass. There were also a few strands of fur on it.
"Give us some clues that can help track down Anne and Marcy," Sasha wanted more info as she was seated at the table.
"I found Marcy's blanket laying on the grass with some fur on it. When you think about it, why on earth would Marcy leave the blanket there. It was cold at night. She would've been shivering. Then again, she could shift into a wolf. That's where the fur comes in. We've all seen what Marcy's fur color is. Black. This..." Sprig brought out all the fur found and placed it down on the table.
"This is not Marcy's color, nor is it Anne's. So who could it be? Well, I came to a conclusion and hope that I am correct. These strands of fur came from some wolves who kidnapped the alpha and luna. Which means it must be Andrias who caught them. Now think about it carefully. Newtopia has been searching to find those two. No one else from any other pack wanted Anne and Marcy. These fur colors do not belong to any of us. It confirms that Andrias is behind it."
"Right on, Beta. You are onto something," Sloppy Joe commented.
"Thank you, Joe. I think it's time to make up a plan to save them before it's too late. Not only that but we'll be in battle against Newtopia. Anne has prepared us for this day to come. Are we all ready to save the two people we love and endear for?" Sprig asked his comrades.
"Yeah!!!" Everyone synced.
"Then let's save them and defeat Newtopia!"
Timeskip
"What if I pretend to be on their side? Would they believe me? Nah. They've probably seen movies where someone who's captured by their enemy pretends to join them. I'll just try pulling these chains. Maybe it will detach itself from the wall if I haul it harder and harder numerous times," Anne mumbled to herself.
She was telling herself possible ways she could escape, but most of them were nearly impossible. No matter how many tries Anne wanted to transform, she couldn't. The shackles were the only thing in the way of her becoming a wolf.
"Please let the walls be weak," the teen pleaded. Anne tightly grasped the end of the chains and heaved at it. All the strength was going to her hands, arms, shoulders, and legs. The alpha's veins were popping out, her eyes were glowing blue, and her voice let out a deep grunt as she pulled with all her might.
Just as Anne was about to stop, a crack appeared near the ring of where the chain is tied to. She felt a sense of relief and continued bringing the iron closer to her. The worst part was that Anne had to stop. There was yet again, footsteps coming in her direction. Anne acted like she wasn't trying to escape and sat down with her knees up. She stared ahead to see Andrias and Darcy visiting her. Andrias had something hidden behind him in his hand.
"I see you're still awake. I thought you would knock out while we were gone," Andrias said.
"I need to stay alert in case you try to do something to me in my vulnerable state," Anne remarked.
"What a smart alpha. You've been taught well, but I'll show you how well I can teach people to submit to me," He pulled out a long whip that was in a bundle. It was made of leather and about six feet long. Anne knew what this meant.
"Dream on. I'll never submit to you," Anne declared.
"Oh really? Perhaps you will change your mind when I test my weapon on you," Andrias pulled out his keys and unlocked the door. He closed it behind him, leaving Darcy to stay back and watch.
"Looks like you have a death wish Anne. I propose that you listen to Alpha Andrias or else you are going to suffer the consequences," Darcy simpered to Anne.
"Marcy! You can't let him do this! Who knows what will happen if you allow Andrias to manipulate and control you."
"I trust him with everything I got. He knows what he is doing, and as long as I'm by his side, we'll make a great team."
"Focus on me Boonchuy. Don't worry about Darcy. I'll take good care of her while you're no longer around," Andrias dragged the whip on the ground as he was coming closer to Anne.
"You will regret this Andrias! This is the biggest mistake of your entire life."
"Not at all," Andrias raised the whip high in the air. He was ready to go after Anne's face and ruin it. Anne knew where he was slashing, so she closed her eyes. She waited for the pain and blood to come. But it didn't.
"Alpha Andrias! We have an emergency!" Someone called out near the chamber.
"I'm a little busy here, Branson. What seems to be the pro-"
"We're being attacked!!!"
Andrias froze at the sentence. Darcy's expression remained serious and emotionless. Anne felt calm and collected, knowing that Andrias will have to deal with whatever is going on above their heads.
"This is not good. I bet it's the Resistance trying to take back Anne and Marcy. I think it's time to show them what a real alpha can do when he unleashes all of his anger. Don't worry, Anne. It won't take long for me to get rid of each and every one of them. I'll be back. Darcy, come with me. Let's put your skills to the test," Andrias exited the cell and together, Darcy followed him out of the room.
Anne was really happy that there's not a wound on her face. She's even more joyous knowing that whoever was going after Newtopia, could be her pack.
Anne? Can you hear me? Anne!?
Sprig? Is that you?
It is me.
Oh thank goodness. I'm so glad to hear your voice.
Me too. We noticed you and Marcy disappeared and got worried. I figured you were kidnapped by Andrias. I can't explain how, but I will later after we get out of this mess. Where are you and Marcy right now?
I'm in what seems to be an underground dungeon. I'm locked up and chained to a wall. As for Marcy, Andrias inserted a drug that completely changed her personality. She became dangerous. I need you to alert everyone about Marcy's condition. If none of you guys can't find me or even enter Andrias' house, I'll bust my way out of here myself.
You got it!
Stay safe and be careful.
You too, Anne.
Anne sighed deeply and was ready to finally end everything. The time has come, and Anne is all in for it.
"Let's rock and roll," Anne told herself. She grabbed the end of the chains once more and yanked it hard. She growled through her teeth as they were clamped. Anne kept mustering as much power as she could to tug away the chains off the wall. It began creating more cracks to the latch. Anne thought of another idea that will really set her free.
While straining on the restraints, Anne started kicking at the ring with her strong foot. She kept at it, not wanting to give up. This was the only way she could get to her pack and help them out.
"Come on stupid thing! We're almost there!" Boonchuy grumbled aloud. She kicked the latch one last time before it came off the wall. The two chains that were tied together have broken apart. All that was left were the shackles. Anne couldn't care less about them because now she can roam around. Anne picked up the promise ring that belonged to Marcy and took a good look at it.
"I'm coming to save you Mar-Mar. Just hang on a little longer." Anne placed the ring in her pocket. She went to the iron bars and opened it. Anne realized that Andrias forgot to lock it before he left the room.
"What a dumbass," Anne shook her head in disappointment.
I'm no longer in my cell. I'm making my way out of here. There's no use to break me out. Continue on with your original plan and tell the others I'm okay.
Roger that.
Quietly, Anne found a door that led to another room. She noticed it was a laboratory with the amount of technology, weird creatures in small tanks, and medical instruments scattered everywhere. She checked the room to make sure the coast was clear. Anne walked quickly while almost bending over to avoid being found. She successfully found a ladder that would lead her to the first floor of Andrias' place.
Anne lifted the trapdoor wide open and climbed out of the lab. It was a big mistake that Anne didn't search to see if there was anyone inside the house because there are a few Newtopia members lingering.
"Hey! What do you think you are doing?!!" A member called her out.
"Uhhh. Nice weather we're having," Anne smiled.
"Get her!" Three members changed to werewolves and went after Anne all at once. Anne still kept the smile on her face as she knew that fighting Andrias' minions will be a piece of cake. Instead of forming into her own wolf, she held onto the chains. They were around five feet long, so it would be useful to utilize against the deadly animals.
"Come and get me!!!" Anne's eyes turned blue and made her stance. When the wolves were ready to pounce on her, she tooks the chains and lashed at their faces. Anne used the chains as a mix of a whip and nunchucks. She thrashed and hit every one of the wolves nonstop.
It was the only way for her to not get bitten or be killed. The iron did cause damage to the werewolves face. Some even had marks on their chest and were bleeding. A way out of this was to actually morph into a wolf. They were all distracted and in pain which gave Anne enough time to become the alpha she always wanted to represent.
"How dare you think that I will be taken down so easily. You will beg for mercy," Anne stood higher than the wolves that tried to harm her. They glanced at her in shock because of how huge she was. They never expected a woman like Anne to be so intimidating and frightening. Blue eyes glowed like fire, teeth and claws so sharp it can cut through anything without a knife, and the height could be mistaken as a moose.
The wolves surrounding her were cowering and backing away. Their ears lowered and whimpers were heard. It made Anne feel superior and powerful. This would be a great opportunity for her to make them run out of here.
"Who's willing to duel me? If no one wants to, I suggest you run away and get out of this horrible place. Andrias is no good to take care of any of you guys. So, what's it going to be?" Anne gawked at each wolf.
"W-We'll leave! This instant! Right guys?"
"Y-Yeah!"
"Of course!"
Every wolf agreed to escaping out of Andrias' home. It was a better choice than staying. Andrias would be dead and there wouldn't be anyone to take over the pack. Nobody was as strong as Andrias in his pack to challenge him.
"You guys made the right decision. Now go! I have important matters to worry about," Anne ordered her opponents. They did as told and ran through the back. The alpha didn't bother to watch them leave as she turned around and ran straight to the door, breaking it down. Right away, the Thai girl was met with her pack going against Newtopia. Her eyes moved everywhere to track down Andrias. Immediately, she spotted him.
He was trying to attack Sprig. Her best friend was holding him off by dodging his strikes. Darting attacks is something the teen boy was good at. Anne examined the area to see if Marcy was around. There was no sight of her. Instead of looking for her, Anne chose to help Sprig before things got worse.
She sprinted as fast as she could behind her foe. Sprig saw her coming ahead and moved out of the way for her to leap on top of him. Andrias felt a certain wolf on his back and made himself fall on top of them. Anne did her best to claw at him before both of them got up. She backed up a bit to get a good eye at her rival. His wolf was a foot taller than Anne. The fur color is a very light gray with a white chest.
"Heh. I'm surprised to see you Anne. It appears you have escaped my torture room," Andrias grinned widely.
"Stay away from my family. This is between us," Anne demanded, keeping a stern look.
"Oh, Anne... I didn't stay away from a particular person. Your mate."
"Give her back! She didn't do anything to become your puppet."
"Marcy betrayed me, ran away, disobeyed many times. She deserves to be controlled and in pain!!!" Andrias sped to Anne and attempted to grab her face with both paws. The leader of the Resistance moved out of the way and slid under Andrias, biting his stomach. Andrias howled in pain and sunk his nails into Anne's hips.
Blood was seeping out of their wounds. She let go as the pain was getting to her and departed out of her nemesis' grasp. Anne continued battling Andrias whereas a darker wolf was watching behind a tree. Once the small alpha was distracted, the evil wolf went straight to her.
Anne heard a wolf heaving and swiftly averted her eyes to the direction of the sound. She found an intimate werewolf running in her way. As the black wolf inched closer to Anne, a blonde wolf came to the rescue and shoved them away from the reddish-brown alpha. Along with the blonde wolf was another one that's a mix of black, brown, and white with a scar on it's right eye.
"Well well well. More recognizable company I see eh?" Andrias growled in anger.
"We meet again, Andrias Leviathan."
"Grime and Sasha! Boy am I glad that you guys are okay," Anne
"Likewise Boonchuy. This wolf here had the audacity to try and hurt you while combating Andrias," Sasha snapped.
"That wolf is Marcy. Andrias drugged her and made her dangerous. She's not herself. Marcy will hurt you if yo-" Anne was interrupted when Darcy chomped on Sasha's foot. The blonde teen yelped in agony, making Darcy walk back and far from Sasha.
"Grime and I will deal with Marcy. Andrias is the bigger problem that I know you can handle," Sasha claimed.
"Be careful you two. Try your best not to hurt Marcy until we can get her out of the state she's in," Anne instructed.
"We got this. Come on Grime!"
"I'm right behind you," the duo ran off, leaving Anne and Andrias alone.
"No. Darcy is slowly losing time. She has a few minutes until the effects wear off. I must end this quickly," Andrias murmured to himself.
"What's wrong Andrias? You seem troubled," Anne teased the aging wolf.
He grunted and said, "I'm not troubled, Boonchuy. I want you dead already, so I can move forward with my plans."
"Looks like I'm only getting in your way, eh?"
"The first thing I can agree with. It's time to finish this once and for all," Andrias grew tired of Anne.
"I'm fine with that," Anne smirked.
Andrias let out a loud growl as he moved further to his opponent. Both the alphas clashed together, grabbing a mouthful of each other's skin from their necks. Their canines pierced through the skin and flesh. No matter how much they were hurting, neither of them wouldn't let go. They can taste one another's blood flowing into their mouths.
Anne was the first to let go and fell to the ground with Andrias still holding onto her neck. She felt a little drowsy but kept fighting. She used her hind legs and began scratching Andrias' face to make him let go. Her nails poked both his eyes, resulting in him releasing the young female and walking backwards. Anne thought it was a good time to end her challenger, though, Andrias didn't hesitate to puncture her stomach using his fangs.
Anne roared in torment. Her body was aching and covered in her own blood. The injuries were severe from the amount of damage Andrias had caused. Losing a lot of the red liquid was making Anne's legs shake. It was beginning to get hard for her to stand. She knows that she is not done just yet. Her mission isn't complete nor has she avenged her parents.
"Give it up, Anne. You don't stand a chance against me. You're nothing but a frail alpha, so give up!" Andrias demanded.
"N-No... I will never give up! I have some fight left in me. This is for my family, my friends, my mate, my parents!!!"
Anne speedily heads towards Andrias with all her might. Leviathan's eyes grew wide. He didn't have time to react or move because of how fast his foe was. That's when Anne went straight for his throat. Her jaw connected to his muscle tissue. It dug in deeper to the point where blood is dripping and pouring out at all a rapid pace.
Andrias couldn't speak. He did all he can to push Anne away but no luck. The noises he made were from the blood that filled up inside of his windpipe. He was choking and suffocating from the lack of oxygen entering his body. His eyes rolled back before Anne let go of his throat. Andrias dropped to the ground and laid on his side limply.
His shallow breaths came to halt. His stomach wasn't rising or falling any longer. Andrias' throat was on top of a pool of his own blood. He was now lifeless. Anne switched back to her human form and grunted in pain as she held onto her stomach. Her vision was out of focus. Her breathing wasn't normal. Anne's breaths were short. She doesn't know how much longer she has.
From what Anne can see, her pack had the upper advantage. They were easily taking down the Newtopia pack. In fact, there are a handful of them left. Anne turned her head to see how Sasha and Grime were holding up. Her breath hitched when Darcy was seen with a few cuts, standing strong. The scene was worse when Grime and Sasha were back to humans and laying on the dirt. They were struggling to get up but weren't strong enough to do so.
Time stopped for Anne. It was her and Darcy. Both of them gazed at each other. Darcy's eyes were filled with hatred while Anne's were filled with hope and love. One thing that popped in her head was to get Marcy back. She is willing to try as many solutions as she can to bring her back.
"Mar-Mar... It's me. Anne," the alpha softly smiled. Darcy heard and proceeded to tramp to Anne without saying anything.
"I know you're in there listening to me. I want you to know that this isn't your fault. You have no control over your body right now. You will soon once we figure out how to get you back to your normal self. I swear," Anne carried on.
"Your time is up, Anne Boonchuy. I must put you down like a dog you are," Darcy phrased with no emotions in her voice.
"Not yet... If you can hear me Marbles, just know that I love you with my entire heart! I will keep my promises that I made to you. All I need in return is for you to come back to me. To our pack. To our new family," Anne continued to beam.
Hearing Anne's words made Darcy feel something. She couldn't depict what it was. She realized that the substance is fading away. Marcy would return, and Darcy didn't want that to happen. She wanted her to suffer as much as possible. There's one way to do it. A pain that's unimaginable. Far worse than getting physically hurt. Darcy grinned. She prepared herself to run.
"Oh, Anna Banana. Marcy will be heartbroken when she finds out what she's done."
"W-Wha-" Darcy didn't let the alpha end her sentence. Rather, she darted to her. Anne's vision was now blurry. She couldn't see clearly. Anne wasn't able to move as much either. Her body stayed still. She was losing consciousness from the loss of blood. Running like a bull, Darcy head butted Anne's stomach and kept running forward. Anne then collided onto a tree making her sandwiched between the tree trunk and Darcy's head.
She let out a sharp gasp. Blood spewed out of her mouth in mid air. Darcy removed herself away from Anne and watched her slide down. Anne felt nothing but numbness. Her head was leaning back with her eyes closed. Both of Anne's arms laid lifelessly next to her waist. None of her limbs were moving. She was like a doll that was leaning against something. No movement.
Darcy couldn't contain the feelings she had. It was now that Marcy would rightfully take back control of her own body. The drug has now vanished, and Darcy was no more. Marcy's wolf morphed back to her original anatomy. It was complete and Marcy was normal again. She was on her hands and knees, staring at Anne. Marcy watched everything that had happened.
Nothing could've prepared her for what she witnessed. Her lips quivered and tears immediately fell down her face uncontrollably. Marcy raised herself up and sprinted to her mate. She glided down to her knees and stopped in front of Anne. She grabbed her mate's body and placed her laying down. Marcy's hands were trembling as she placed them on Anne's face.
"A-Anne. P-Please! You have to wake up! I can't l-lose you!" Marcy whimpered and sobbed out of control. She was shaking Anne around to get her to open her eyes. It failed. Marcy couldn't help but scream at the sky in pain.
Sprig and the others heard the commotion after they were done battling the Newtopia pack. The Resistance, who has minor injuries, followed Marcy's cry. They gathered around and inhaled intensely when they saw their alpha not moving or breathing. Most of them began crying, especially the Plantars.
"What h-happened?!" Sprig went by Anne and Marcy.
"It's all my fault. I-I did this to her!" Marcy choked on her sobs.
"Don't blame yourself Marcy. Andrias is to be blamed for controlling you. He inserted a drug to make you lose control of yourself. It's all his fault," Sasha explained and reassured Marcy.
"Terri!"
"I'm on it," Doctor Terri and Doctor Jan rushed to Anne's side.
"I'm sorry Luna, but we need to take Anne back to our office asap. Sprig, let us use you to transport Anne on your back. You need to run as fast as you can," Jan instructed the teen."
"Got it!"
"As for the rest of you, we'll treat your wounds whenever we have time. I'm sorry," Terri apologized and bowed down to the pack.
"Worry about Anne. We'll be alright," Sasha stated.
"Right. Let's go Sprig!" Jan went on top of Sprig before running off to Terri and Jan's house. Anne was tightly held by Terri as they were on their way to resuscitate her. Once they disappeared, the pack looked down at Marcy. She was seen hugging herself in a way to calm her emotions down. The Resistance knew it wasn't their luna's fault. Only Andrias'.
Each of them sat down with Marcy and did their best to comfort her. Even Tritonio and Beatrix's pack. Marcy couldn't bear to lose Anne. She was her everything. The reason why Marcy is still here. Anne is the reason why Marcy smiles and laughs. The reason why she can finally be herself without feeling judged. Without Anne, her whole universe will crumble.
Chapter 15: Our Last Chapter
Chapter Text
A/n: Just like what the title says 😔
Previously, on My Omega Mate...
Each of them sat down with Marcy and did their best to comfort her. Even Tritonio and Beatrix's pack. Marcy couldn't bear to lose Anne. She was her everything. The reason why Marcy is still here. Anne is the reason why Marcy smiles and laughs. The reason why she can finally be herself without feeling judged. Without Anne, her whole universe will crumble.
.
.
.
.
.
Anne's POV
Wind. The feeling of a warm breeze glided across my skin. My hair moved like waves you see in the ocean. I was laying on top of a surface that felt delicate and smooth. It's weird, but my entire body feels light. Light as a feather. My eyes fluttered slowly as I was beginning to awaken. They were low but my vision was clear enough to see my surroundings.
I turned my head side to side to see that I'm at a field of flowers of all varieties. From roses and daisies, to tulips and orchids. It was a beautiful sight to see. I used my arms and hands to lift myself up in a seating position. I checked around to find clues as to figure out where I am really at. There weren't any signs, roads, or pathways that could lead me to a building.
I hauled myself to my feet and tried my best not to trample on the pretty plants while continuing my search. I noticed that the sky was a darker blue with stars shining, however there isn't any moon lighting above. Maybe this could be a dream I'm in? But why am I alone? Where's Marcy and the others? I pushed my questions at the back of my head when I heard laughter.
It was coming from above the small hill that was in front of me. I sighed in relief to know that there could be someone to help me understand where I'm at. I started running up the hill, accidentally stepping on the flowers. Amazingly, they immediately stood up as if I didn't stomp on them. Those plants must have some type of magical powers or something.
It didn't matter to me at that moment because I finally reached the top of the hills. The smile on my face disappeared for a split second when I saw who was laughing. Not only that, but there was someone else and a huge wolf with wings. The wolf wasn't familiar but the other two people were. It was my parents.
All three of them felt my presence because they whirled around to get a glimpse of me. This really feels like a dream. My own parents are right there, alive and healthy. I felt a lump develop in my throat. Warm, salty tears were starting to stream down my face. Sobs were escaping out of my mouth, but that didn't stop me from grinning ear to ear to my parents.
"M-Mom. D-Dad. You're okay!" I exclaimed in happiness as I sprinted towards my parents.
"Anne!" My parents harmonized together before stretching their arms. They were smiling as big as I was. I sped and crashed into their arms, feeling the warmth and security in their hugs. This was another dream I always wanted. To be reunited with my parents one more time.
"Hey sweetie. It's so good to see you again. We've been waiting for you," my mother said.
"We missed you so much kiddo. We're glad you're here with us," my father hugged me closer.
"I missed you guys too. You have no idea heh," I slightly pulled back to wipe my tears as I chuckled softly.
"I can't believe it. You've grown to be a strong, fierce person just like your father and I. My baby is all grown up," my mom placed her hand on my cheek and rubbed it with her thumb lovingly. I leaned into it and put my hand over hers.
"I have grown a lot. From what I'm hearing, you two really have been watching over me."
"Of course we have Anne. Whenever you came to visit us in our graves, your mom and I would sit down with you and listen to your good and bad days. We did our best to respond in a way you know that it's us. What hurt us the most was leaving you. Everyday we resented ourselves for not thinking about what would happen to you if you didn't have us physically there anymore. We're so sorry Anne."
My mom and dad looked like they were shameful and guilty for what had happened years ago. Not having boths of your parents at a young age is super tough. You feel lonely at times until you realize that there are other people that are there for and with you. Just like Hop Pop, Polly, and Sprig.
"There's no need to apologize. It was a rocky life when you both passed away, but the Plantars helped me through dark times. They helped shape me into the person I am right now. So did the Resistance pack and Marcy. Without them, I would be nothing but a lost soul. So please don't feel bad for what happened. I'm in a much better place already," I beamed to show that I really am fine.
"I'm glad sweetheart," my mom gave me a kiss on the cheek while my dad ruffled my hair. The emotions I'm experiencing bring me back to when I was younger. I yearned for it for so long, and now, it's finally happening.
"I'm sorry to interrupt the moment, but I'd like to speak with Anne myself," the mysterious wolf walked to my parents and I.
"No worries. You can go right ahead," mom offered the wolf to chat with me. The wolf's form is way taller than my own. It was at least ten feet high, and that is outstanding to me. It even sounds like a child which doesn't add up as to why he is tall.
"Hello, Anne. It's finally nice to meet you. I am the Guardian. The Guardian of Werewolves," it introduced itself.
"Woah! So you were never the Moon Goddess?"
"Well... let me put it this way. I can be anything you want me to be. Moon God, Moon Goddess, Watcher of Wolves, Wolf Protector, Matchmaker, you name it," the Guardian smiled.
"That's incredible! Now, I have a few questions. Where am I? Am I dead? What happened to myself, and how's my pack doing?" I worriedly asked the wolf.
"Don't worry about your pack. They are in good shape. Except, they see that you're dead, and you really are dead. That is why you're here. In a place that's known as an immortal, peaceful world for worthy wolves who have kindness in humanity."
"Oh. So that means I left everyone behind. This isn't good. What about the Plantars? The Resistance? My mate, Marcy? Oh no, she'll be extremely devastated. Especially after her own self took my life away. I can imagine how awful Marcy must be feeling right now. Even for my pack and family who cares about me," I started panicking.
"Take a deep breath Anne. It's not the end of the world for you," the Guardian ordered me to calm down while planting a hand on my shoulder. I inhaled and exhaled slowly, allowing myself to relax. When I was good to go, the wolf let me speak.
"Will I be able to see them again? I wasn't able to thank them for helping out nor did I show my entire family how much they mean to me," I slumped my shoulders, feeling a bit distressed.
"That is why I am here with your parents. There's something important we need to talk about." I glanced at my parents and saw that they were serious. It made me feel uneasy and worried. What is it that they need to tell me?
"Dying at the age of eighteen is too young. That's a quarter of your life you've lived. I know how unfair that can be. Especially when you are willing to sacrifice yourself to save the people you are devoted to. I've watched countless wolves over hundreds of years to see who is fit to take my place after they died. Then, you, Anne Boonchuy, caught my eye. All of the criteria to become Guardian have been checked off for you. You are what I call Heart."
"Heart?" I leaned my head slightly to the side.
"Yes. Someone who owns up to their mistakes. Somebody who's not backing down a fight when it comes to justice. Someone who knows what's right and wrong. Because of your past actions, I am willing to resurrect you and return you back to Earth. But in exchange, I'd like to put you in my position as the Guardian of Werewolves when you pass away in seventy-three years from now," the Guardian clarified.
"Y-You would do that for me?" I was shocked to hear that a wolf who has greater powers can take me back home. Even the Guardian wants me to be exactly like it.
"Yup. You showed me the true colors to be Heart. You're one of a kind Anne. That is why I matched you with Marcy Wu. You both deserve love and comfort. I was positive you two were meant to be together. Now look at how much you guys have developed over the course of months. I must say that I'm proud and overjoyed. You earned your way back home. That means it is time to return with your friends and family," the Guardian uttered.
Out of nowhere, a giant hole appeared in front of me that led to somewhere endless. It was bright and glowing in a way. I guessed that this would be my ticket to coming back to life. Maybe I'll be teleported back to my body. Who knows how this stuff works.
"So... This is it. I'm going back to my normal life," I stated with a hint of sadness. I know I have to go back, but that means I won't see my parents again until I officially die.
"Look on the bright side Anne. When your life is over, you'll be able to see your parents again. All of your family and friends will be there with you by your side once you become the Guardian. Just like me. I have my own family and friends here that are never going to leave me. It'll be the same for you," the huge wolf reassured me with a grin.
I turned my head to my parents who were side hugging each other, looking at me. I can tell they had a sad smile on, knowing that I must go. It sucks that I wasn't able to spend much time with them. I'll run out of time if I don't go back. So without any hesitation, I ran to my parents and gave them a huge, tight, tearful hug.
I didn't want to leave them. I wished to stay here with my father and mother forever. But I need to leave. Everyone is waiting for me to wake up and be okay. I can't allow Marcy to be alone without me. That's the last thing I don't want to happen. The Plantars won't be the same if I'm not in their lives anymore. It is time for me to come home.
"I love you guys. I promise to continue visiting your graves. The Resistance will expand more and more with my guidance. I'll make sure to make you two extra proud for my accomplishments," I pulled back from the hug to gaze at my parents.
"We love you too Anne. Set an example for other alphas to be like you. You are unbeatable and worthy to be looked up at. Take care of yourself and your family," my dad patted my back.
"I will," I replied as I dried my tears away.
"Goodbye, Anne," my mother teared up as she rubbed my shoulders in a comforting way.
"See you later, mom, dad," I held back my tears.
They hugged me one last time, kissed the top of my head, and unleashed their arms around me. This is one of the hardest things I've ever done. I reunited with my parents again, yet I have to leave them behind. It hurts a lot for the three of us, but it's for the best. I will return here in seventy-three years. That's a very long time, but it'll be worth the wait.
"Are you ready Anne?" The Guardian softly asked.
"I am. Let's do this," I answered. I looked back to my parents one more time. They held each other with smiles on their faces as I'm about to go. I smiled back before I was hovering over the pit. There was a strong wind running from it making my hair fall back. I lifted my head to see the Guardian sitting over me.
"Live your life to the fullest. When you come back here, there's no doubt you'll be the greatest Guardian who has ever lived. Keep shining, kid. You are the reason why wolves are not extinct. Until then, enjoy your life. It'll be nothing but filled with love and joy," the giant wolf claimed before I fell straight into the hole.
I clenched my teeth hard as the air was hitting me harder the deeper I went into the mysterious pit. The light kept getting brighter and brighter to the point where it was hurting my eyes. I closed it shut for a few seconds when I no longer felt like I wasn't falling anymore. Instead, my body was laying on something comfortable. Beeping noises and machinery sounds caught my attention.
I slowly opened my eyes to see where I was. I was in a room that's all white but the lights were dim. All of a sudden I felt a wave of pain throughout my body. I sort of cringed at the soreness and ache that I was feeling. I rotated my head to the left to see a few machines with wires and tools. Those machines had wires that were attached to my arm and chest. My regular clothes were cleaned and on me. There was an oxygen mask placed over my mouth and nose. That's when I knew I was at Doctor Jan and Terri's hospital-like-house.
I turned to my right and looked down on the bed to see a black haired girl sleeping. Her arms were resting on the bed with her head on top. She was also sitting on a chair next to me. I hummed lowly in happiness when I smelt a familiar scent coming off from the girl.
"M-Marcy," my raspy voice said her name quietly. Right away, Marcy's head perked up from the bed and looked straight at me. Her eyes were red and glistened a bit. My mate's face was slightly paler than usual. She looked beyond exhausted from what I can tell. Marcy had small bandages on her arm, face, and neck. I was happy to know she wasn't in bad shape.
"A-Anne? You're..." Marcy couldn't complete her sentence as she was too stunned to speak. Nothing could prepare me when she began crying. She gripped the sheets tightly and did her best to hold back the sobs from escaping her mouth. I used my hand that didn't have any tubes or wires stuck to me and caressed my mate's face.
She held onto my hand with her own and sobbed faintly as she could. Way behind Marcy were the Plantars piled up on a small couch. They were sleeping while sharing a blanket and a couple of pillows. That was a reason why Marcy didn't want to cry too loudly in case she accidentally wakes them up.
"You're a-alive. I-I thought... I thought I lost you," my mate stuttered and sniffled.
"You would never lose me Mar-Mar," I said weakly as I beamed small.
"Anne, I'm s-so sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you. I did my best to bring myself to a full stop, but I couldn't. Because of me, you're injured badly. I'm sorry Anne. Please forgive me," Marcy whimpered as she used her free hand to clasp onto the bed sheets.
"I'll always forgive you, but this isn't something you should blame yourself. Andrias was the one who was behind this. There wasn't any way to prevent it from happening, Marce. So please don't apologize, my love. What matters is that we're all okay. It's over. Now come here," I uttered while stretching my arms out for my mate.
My stomach fluttered when I finally saw my mate smile beautifully. She carefully put her arms underneath my own and gently laid her head on my chest. Even with my wounds, I feel much better now that my baby is here with me. I surely owe the Guardian a lot for this moment to happen.
It didn't last long when I heard a few voices gasps aloud. Marcy and I lifted our heads to see the Plantars fully awake. It was like they saw a ghost with the way their facial expressions appeared. Jaws dropped, eyes were about to pop out, and nothing but silence lasted for approximately seven seconds before they jumped out of the couch altogether.
"ANNE!!!" All three of them ran to me and bursted out with a bunch of questions, concerns, and checking to see that they're not dreaming. Sprig and Polly ended up climbing on the bed, hugging me.
"Hey guys. I'm sorry that I worried you," I held onto my adoptive, little siblings.
"It's okay Anne. As long as you're alive, that's what is important," Sprig grinned.
"You are one tough cookie kiddo. All I can say is that I'm super happy and pleased that you're still here with us," Hop Pop teared up a little bit.
"Thanks HP. You three helped me a lot in a span of five years. I wouldn't have made it this far if it weren't for you guys," I ruffled Sprig and Polly's hair.
"The same goes for us, so we thank you Anne" Polly thanked me.
"Yeah Anne. Thank you," Sprig intertwined his hand with mine.
"Aww bring it in you guys!" The Plantars did what they were told and engulfed me.
My family is home, and now I have arrived. The Plantars had to let go of me when we heard a door open. It was revealed to be Doctor Jan. She came in with a clipboard and didn't know I was awake because she jumped in surprise.
"Oh my moon goddess Alpha Anne! You didn't kick the bucket! How come nobody told me you were awake?" Jan questioned as she playfully glared at Marcy and the Plantars.
"They were so excited to see me that they must've forgotten. But anywho, how did I survive? Did I lose consciousness after Darcy smacked into me? Why do my ribs hurt? How long was I out?" I steadily pushed myself to a seating position using my good hand. I was ready to listen to every detail that happened after I was out cold.
"To answer each of your questions in order, one, you survived with the help of some of the pack members donating their blood to you. You lost a lot of blood to the point where your heart had stopped beating for a few minutes. Two, you did lose consciousness after Darcy hit you. Three, the area around your ribs hurt because you fractured four rib bones from Darcy's impact. And four, you were asleep for a whole day,," Doctor Jan explained.
"Ah. That makes sense. Man, I can't believe all of that happened. I owe you guys a bunch for saving me," I declared.
"Not at all Alpha. The pack informed me that you've done enough to help and support them. I agree with the Resistance. You're worthy to be saved," Jan acknowledged.
"Thanks Doc. I do have two more questions. How's everybody else doing? No one died, right?" My curiosity overcame me.
"Nobody died besides you. The Resistance and our allies are perfectly fine. Most of them had minor injuries. Sasha and Grime were a bit of a wreck when fighting Darcy. Your blonde friend did receive a long, nasty laceration on her back and the back of her left ankle. Grime had a small chunk of his hip missing but survived with the help of Terri," Jan filled in what I missed out.
"At least everybody is alive. That's all I care about," I leaned back to the bed.
"Typically Anne. Anyway, how are you feeling?"
"Like I got hit by a truck," I said with honesty.
"Where on your body does it hurt the most?" My doctor was jotting down stuff on her clipboard.
"Where my ribs are at."
"Mkay. Because you have a strong bloodline involving quick healing, your ribs will heal in two weeks. You do have scars on your stomach. I found bruises and scratches but were later healed when you were revived. I checked your vital signs an hour ago and it seems average. I'll check again and will see if you're good to send you home. Will that be fine with you, Alpha?" Jan tossed her clipboard aside and began grabbing gloves from the opposite side of the room.
"I don't have a problem with that. I'm actually ready to leave. I wanna live my life with my family now that Andrias is no longer in the picture."
"Good for you. I think your positive attitude helps your healing process. Without further ado, I suggest the rest of you wait outside while I do my job. Especially you Marcy because Anne's heart will go crazy if she's watching you, and it'll ruin her check up. No offense."
"None taken," Marcy muttered as she blushed mildly.
"Well then, the kids and I will grab something to drink. Hopefully you can come home. Come on children. Let's leave Jan to her duties," HP used his arms and hands to push Polly, Sprig, and Marcy out of the room. Once the door closed, Jan began the process of checking my vital signs.
Timeskip
"Looks good, my number one patient. You're free to leave. But before you go, I have a list of stuff that will help heal you faster along with medication for the pain," Jan strolled to a counter and took a bottle with pills and a piece of paper that had words written on it. She then handed it to me.
"Here you go. On the paper it has what you need to properly take care of yourself in order for your ribs to be fully intact. It also has the amount of pills you should be taking for a certain amount of hours. If there's something that doesn't feel right or concerns you, don't hesitate to come by. Do you have any questions for me?" Doctor Jan illustrated for me.
"Nope. I think I'm good for now," I replied.
"Okay then. You're free to go. Make sure you're not moving too much, such as twisting or turning."
"Don't worry, I won't. Thanks again Jan," I waved goodbye to my pack doctor.
"Anytime Anne," she waved back as she held the door open for me to leave. My legs felt fine, but my body was sore and in pain while I walked out the room. I wasn't looking ahead but rather down at the floor. It was good timing too because I didn't expect what was in front of me.
"SURPRISE!!!" Everyone shouted.
My mouth and eyes opened. I was stunned to see the entire Resistance pack and my own allies here. Above their heads is a banner with the words, Thank You Anne! Feel better! I was lost for words for a second but regained it back.
"Thanks guys! Wow, you really didn't have to do this for me," I quirked my lips upward.
"We needed to for all you've done for us. Plus, you are still standing stronger than ever," Croaker announced.
"Yeah! Thanks to you and us, we no longer have to worry or stress about what's going to happen to the Resistance. For that, we should celebrate for winning against Newtopia," Wally proclaimed eagerly.
"Well, what are we waiting for? Let's get the party started!" I indicated loudly to my pack. They yelled cheerfully before they began setting up the event. While watching my pack set up, Beatrix and Tritonio approached me.
"Alpha! We wanna thank you for everything. Now that our enemy is dead, Tritonio and I have decided to join the Resistance if you don't mind," Beatrix mentioned to me.
"I don't mind at all. You guys are like family now. Without your help, we wouldn't be able to handle Newtopia."
"Thanks Alpha Anne. Also, my brother and Sasha joined too."
"Indeed I did," Grime and Sasha popped out of nowhere to join in the conversation.
"I'm not surprised by you Grime but Sasha?!" I stated.
"I knew you would be, Boonchuy. It's just that I have never been in a pack before, so what's a better pack to first join in? The Resistance," Sasha certified.
"Aw. You guys are the best. I do welcome you four on aboard."
"Thank you Anne. Now that our discussion is taken care of, we better go help out our friends. We'll talk to you later," Tritonio uttered.
"Do your thing guys. I gotta do something as well."
We all departed in different directions while I went to go talk to Marcy. She was chatting with the Plantars as I was heading her way. I reached down in my pocket to see if the promise ring was there when I picked it off the ground after Darcy had thrown it at me. It was in place. I pulled it out right when I was a few feet away from my mate.
"Hey Marcy," I greeted.
"Oh hey Anne! How is my goofball doing?" Marcy wondered as she pecked my cheek.
"I'm doing swell now that I am here with you," I returned the kiss by planting it on her forehead.
"D'aww, Anne. You're going to make my heart explode because of how adorable you are," Marcy's cheeks were red.
"I don't want that to happen to my baby," I pouted jokingly.
"Don't worry Anna Banana. It won't happen," Marcy flashed a smile with her pearly, white teeth.
"Good. Um, there's something I want to give back to you," I held out my palm in front of her, showing the ring. Her eyes glistened when she saw it. I could tell by her expression that it held some guilt.
"That's right. When Darcy took over my body, I was pushed all the way back to watch every move she made. I felt destroyed when I saw her remove the ring and tossed it at you. I know I wasn't the one in control but still. It hurt to see you look defeated when my own body threw the promise ring. I never wanted you to feel that way ever," Marce took the ring and fiddled with it.
I grabbed Marcy by the shoulders and said, "Hey... That doesn't matter anymore. What matters is that we're together. You are no longer Darcy, and that's all I care about. No need to worry about the past. You and I will continue moving forward."
"You're right. Thank you Anne," Marcy put her ring back on the same finger and embraced me gently afterwards. I wrapped my arms around her and placed my chin on top of her head.
"I love you Anne," my mate whispered.
"I love you too, Marcy," I whispered back.
We held each other for what seemed like forever but it was only a minute. Her and I let go and went together to help out the pack get ready to celebrate. I never felt light until now. It's like a huge weight has been lifted off of my shoulders. I am satisfied with how far everyone, including myself, have come. We deserve all the credit. We fought together til the very end, just like a family.
———————————————
100 years later
"Anne, are you almost done? The gang and I wanna play dodgeball with you," my best friend came from behind me.
"In a minute, Sprig. I need to make one more match, and I'll be done," I focused on the screen in front of me.
"Okay. The Resistance and I will wait for you," I heard my friend say before walking away.
I was busy pairing up wolves to find their destined mate. Now that I am the Guardian, I am the ruler of this immortal world for werewolves. Those who live on this planet have one power and that is to shapeshift into whatever age they used to be in their life before passing away. I never liked my old, grandma self, so I chose to be at the age of thirty. So did Marcy.
Speaking of Marcy, she snuck from behind and hugged me. Her arms were around my stomach and her chin laid on top of my shoulders. A smile formed on my lips, taking in the attractive smell coming off of her.
"Hey babe. What're you up to?" I addressed my wife while holding her hand on my stomach.
"Nothing much. I wanted to see whether or not you're done working," Marcy kissed my neck and released herself to stand next to me.
"Almost. I need to mate this girl with somebody else. I'm thinking that she should be with this other girl here," I pointed at the large screen.
"Go for it love. After all, you are the best match maker," my mate complimented.
"Thanks Mar-Mar. You know, they remind me of us when we were in highschool," I brought out a memory.
"That's right. They'll definitely be a great couple just like us," Marcy mentioned.
"Oh yeah, definitely. I'll go ahead and pair them up," I touched the screen to pair the newly couple before pushing the mate button. It loaded for a couple of seconds until it was set. That was the last couple I will be making for the day.
"Whew. I'm glad that's done and over with. Now I gotta join the Resistance for a game of dodgeball. Are our kids playing with them?" I questioned Marcy.
"Yup. They're ready to take you down," my wife nudged me and smirked.
"Oh no. Not on my watch. My son and daughter will be defeated by someone who's powerful," I held a smug face as I cracked my knuckles.
"I can't wait to see what you guys bring to the table. I'll be cheering on the sideline."
"Have Sasha and Gabby teach you about cheerleading. They're pretty good at that, y'know."
"I might. Your parents are betting on our kids that they will beat you and your team."
"The audacity. Now I'm really going to show them the great and powerful Guardian," I punched my left palm with my right fist.
"Good luck Anna Banana," Marcy kissed me on the lips right when we arrived where the pack was waiting.
"Ew mom! Right in front of us," our kids blurted out.
"Oh quit it you two. You have kids of your own so don't give me that crap. Though, it won't matter because all of you guys are going down," I joined with my teammates. The Resistance pack were split into two teams, so it would be fair.
"Is everybody ready?" My mother asked us. We nodded our heads to indicate that we are prepared to begin the game.
"Okay! On your mark, get set, GO!"
I was the first to run and reach the foam balls that were placed on the ground. I threw it at my kids first to get them out of the game quickly. They did the same. Even if we are opponents in a game, we're still allies in the end. My life has been nothing but filled with happiness, love, courage, and positivity. I have a mate who is now my wife, two kids who followed their dreams, and a gigantic family that is my pack.
The Resistance has been growing and will continue to be that way for as long as it can last. As of now, my great grandkids are the one who's in charge of the pack. I've never been more proud of them. Future generations will remember that their ancestors are looking down, guiding them in the correct direction.
That's what I've been doing because I'm the Guardian of Wolves. I am Heart. I am Anne Savisa Boonchuy.
The End
A/n: Thank you all so much for reading my first Marcanne story. I really hope you all enjoyed it. I do have another Marcanne story that I'm going to work on, so keep an eye out for it. If you like what I write, don't forget to follow me. Until then, see you guys next time :)
Chapter 16: Spoilers for Upcoming Marcanne Story
Chapter Text
A/n: Hey everybody! Hope y'all are doing fine and well. This is an announcement about my new story that will be coming out soon. I'd like to give you guys a heads up about what the story is going to be about. I'm not sure how long it will take for me to post the first chapter because I'm busy with work and school. Though, I want to surprise you guys because why the heck not. You deserve it. This will be like a trailer but with words only. I'm not going to spoil who said what, so you guys can figure it out yourselves hehe. Without further to do, enjoy :)
.
.
.
.
.
Cursed (Marcanne)
Twenty-three year old Anne Savisa Boonchuy is a well known devoted hero in all of Amphibia. She completes important missions for the King of Newtopia to earn a spot as a high rank God Knight. One specific mission leads her to fall in love with the person she has to kill. And that person has a deadly curse.
—————————————
"A lot has changed about you Anne. You're no longer yourself."
"You need to be way stronger than anybody else, ya hear? You have magic in you, and that means you need to extend it further. Practicing helps you become better..."
"Don't let her touch you!"
"I remember you."
"Well, do you want to be friends with me?"
"Just get it done and over with! We don't have all day!"
"You're the only person who understands me."
"Everyone is afraid of me."
"There's a way to lift the curse, but it'll result in death."
"Get away from her!"
"Don't worry Marcy. We'll figure this out together."
"Are you jealous of her?"
"I miss you, mom and dad."
"I resent you because you stole her attention from me!"
"Don't do this Anne. P-please..."
————————————
Pages Navigation
ikirupuck on Chapter 1 Thu 21 Jul 2022 09:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
K9ine3 on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Jul 2022 03:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
ikirupuck on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Jul 2022 04:28AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 23 Jul 2022 04:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
K9ine3 on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Jul 2022 04:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
ikirupuck on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Jul 2022 06:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
K9ine3 on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Jul 2022 07:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
ikirupuck on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Jul 2022 08:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
K9ine3 on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Jul 2022 07:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ohsoclever1 on Chapter 1 Sun 25 Dec 2022 10:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
kiraa (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 08 May 2023 09:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jansipher on Chapter 2 Tue 13 Dec 2022 04:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ohsoclever1 on Chapter 2 Sun 25 Dec 2022 10:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
SmallCPU on Chapter 3 Wed 27 Jul 2022 04:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ohsoclever1 on Chapter 3 Sun 25 Dec 2022 10:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Wolfsalty224 on Chapter 4 Mon 01 Aug 2022 07:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
omg (Guest) on Chapter 4 Tue 02 Aug 2022 12:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ohsoclever1 on Chapter 4 Sun 25 Dec 2022 11:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gladiator293 on Chapter 5 Mon 08 Aug 2022 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
computerAlex (Guest) on Chapter 5 Wed 10 Aug 2022 11:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ohsoclever1 on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Dec 2022 12:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Wolfsalty224 on Chapter 6 Tue 09 Aug 2022 09:21AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 09 Aug 2022 09:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
K9ine3 on Chapter 6 Tue 09 Aug 2022 10:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Wolfsalty224 on Chapter 6 Tue 09 Aug 2022 09:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gladiator293 on Chapter 6 Tue 09 Aug 2022 11:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ohsoclever1 on Chapter 6 Tue 27 Dec 2022 01:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunzzzoo (BunzRunz) on Chapter 7 Sun 14 Aug 2022 01:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ohsoclever1 on Chapter 7 Tue 27 Dec 2022 01:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
stupid_clown on Chapter 8 Thu 18 Aug 2022 03:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
K9ine3 on Chapter 8 Fri 19 Aug 2022 01:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Brooke_Rose on Chapter 8 Thu 18 Aug 2022 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
K9ine3 on Chapter 8 Fri 19 Aug 2022 01:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation